Search the Community

Being stuck at home and self-isolating in these crazy coronavirus times, I decided that I would for the first time in my life have a go at writing! This story is partly inspired by the feeling of being trapped indoors, and whilst I'm sure not to everyone's taste, I hope nonetheless enjoyable for some and a cathartic experience for me. - - - - - - PART 1 I had no idea what the time was, but it was definitely the afternoon. The sun managed to just about break through the cracks in the blind dimly illuminating the nursery and in turn filtering its way through the bars of my adult-sized cot. Babyish smells of lotion and powder filled the room and looking through the bars of my cot, and now prison, I could see both my oversized highchair, where I’d taken every meal for the last four weeks, and changing table replete with supplies of thick baby-print adult nappies. I could only raise my head slightly, as the locking medical grade restraints binding my neck, wrists and ankles to the crib mattress didn’t exactly allow for much movement and held me pretty firmly. Looking down towards my feet caused me to blush, perhaps more so than when starring up at the baby mobile dangling above my head, as I was wearing a light blue footed sleeper with the clear and visible outline of a bulging, damp and messy nappy that crinkled loudly with even the slightest of movement. This had without doubt gone way too far, but there was certainly nobody to blame other than myself for this ridiculous mess I’d gotten myself into. If only I could have controlled my adult baby urges and desires and not succumbed. Now, in my current position, it looks as there is no escape, no way out, at least nothing that I can think of. --- When I saw her profile on Fetlife, I was instantly mesmerised, firstly by the profile photo and then by the list of interests that seemed to match mine so perfectly that I felt it had been put together especially for me; almost too good to be true. I was naturally drawn to her website with picture after picture of sheer and astounding beauty, each one with the voluptuous curves belonging to a professional dominatrix the likes I’d never seen before. I flicked back to the Fetlife profile and my excitement grew as not only did she live around half an hour away from me, but it appeared as though this Mistress wasn’t looking for clients, but rather a boyfriend. To think that this could have been me was in retrospect laughable. What would a gorgeous, successful and powerful woman like this want with me? Needless to say, my good looks, albeit on a fairly small frame belied the tiny-dicked loser, who at the grand age of thirty-six was still a virgin and riddled with insecurities that went all the way back to my childhood, where as a bedwetter I was made to wear nappies at night right into my early teens. My night-time treatment plagued me by day, ebbing away at my self-confidence, and making matters worse, this eventually manifested itself as a fetish for nappies that made real relationships with women even harder that they should have been for someone like me. Still, what was there to lose by trying? After all, my desperation to be with someone who loved me ‘for me’ was almost as palpable as my desire to finally have sex.

Hello friends! This story is a rambling, meandering mess loosely based on a fun scene that I got to play in. It is absolutely a work of fiction and the characters are not a representation of any real person. It's a very, very dark vision of a lighthearted scene that just tickled my brain in a very twisted way. None of it's real, please don't think it is -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Life in the Dollhouse - Chapter One The old building loomed, and the small woman shivered in its shadow. Brick pillars bookended the porch with its sagging roof, a sandy brown shingle hanging down and swaying in the breeze. A mess of letters poked out of the old iron mailbox mounted to the siding to one side of the door. Yellow electric light spilled from the smattering of broken blinds in the front window, accompanied by blue flashes and the sounds of a video game. Sabrina didn't know a thing about video games, she had always been more of a bookworm. Anne Rice was her vice, which invited mockery from her circle of friends. Well, ex-friends. Everyone had ditched her when she came out as bisexual. Being a gay man was at least tolerated in South Carolina, but a bi woman wasn't understood. She was supposed to "pick a team" - the few friends she had left, mostly gay men - dropped her when she started dating Mark. Her few straight friends had dumped her the previous year over Bethany, and that had been a disaster on its own. But "switching teams" was apparently the final straw. When the poultry plant "downsized" her, Sabrina Warren had nowhere else to turn. She had tried desperately to find another job, anything, but it hadn't been going well. The tattoos on her arms weren't helping. She ran a hand over her shaven head, feeling the prickles of the stubbly purple-dyed hair as she wondered whether she was crazy enough to just drop in on these people. The Dollhouse on Sortwell Road. A friend of a friend had suggested it. Apparently a trio of queer women ran the house and offered refuge for a fellow queer down on their luck. They had a reputation for kindness, but there was also a dark rumor or two. That they were into some weird stuff. All she had was an address and a name - Kinsley Adams. "Beggars can't be choosers," she muttered to herself as she stepped toward the door, an old gym bag clutched in her left hand. She knew she looked like a typical bull dyke at this point, camo pants and a tank top, showing her modest cleavage. But it was hot, and also it was her last clean outfit. The aesthetic was ruined by her height, however. At 5'4", she wasn't exactly intimidating. The gym bag held the rest of her clothes, basically everything she owned now - her crazy landlord was holding the rest of her stuff hostage until she could come up with the back rent. She knew it wasn't legal, but she wasn't about to call the cops. Too many unpaid tickets to risk it, and too many prior arrests to talk her way out of it. She was pretty sure that the unpaid tickets had led to a warrant. One hand raised and ready to knock, a black flash of movement caught the corner of her eye. A tuxedo cat, fat and saucy, glared at her from the window, poking its face through the broken blinds. It croaked out a hoarse mew before bolting away at her knock. The sounds of the video game and the flashing blue lights ceased. "Faith! Get the door!" The voice was high-pitched and came from just inside the window, but almost certainly belonged to an adult. Sabrina resisted the urge to peek through the window to see who was doing the shouting. Second thoughts gave way to third thoughts, and she very nearly turned and left... but the sound of the door unlocking convinced her to turn around. "Hey." A slender grunge chick greeted her, red flannel tied around the waist of her skinny black jeans. She wore a tight black t-shirt with some brightly colored monster smiling from it, too short to cover her midsection. The woman had lovely abs and a pair of perky breasts, and Sabrina blushed as she forced her gaze upwards. She looked kind, a fire-engine-red pixie cut and a warm smile. The blast of cold air that rushed out felt like a gentle kiss to Sabrina. "What can I do for you?" "Um.. I'm looking for Kinsley? My friend Jules suggested that I look her up, but nobody knew her phone number." This brought a raised eyebrow, astonishingly also a bright red, like a character from a cartoon. Her eyes were brown and showed her suspicion, but still generally friendly. "Did your friend tell you to ask her something in specific? She's asleep right now, but I can deliver a message." That seemed strange given the volume of the television and the fact that it was four in the afternoon on a Thursday. "Uh.. " She felt like an idiot saying it out loud, but it's what Jules said her friend told her. "Is this the Dollhouse on Sortwell?" "Kinsley!" The other girl shouted from just inside the open door. "Kinsley! It's someone for you!" Sabrina jolted from the sudden voice, startled, and nearly missed the strange glint that appeared in the red-haired woman's eye for just a split second. She smiled wide and stepped back, holding open the screen door. "Come on in. I'm Faith, that's Lila. Kinsley's upstairs." "Oh, I don't want to wake her up." Sabrina stepped in tentatively, looking over at the short woman in comfortable-looking pajamas, white and blue striped. She held some sort of controller in her hand and had a roundish face. Her hair was also red, but a much less shocking red - more of an auburn, in a pretty bob that suited her. Her face was nicely framed by it, and accented by a pair of maroon eyeglasses. "She won't mind," the small woman chirped from her seat on the couch. "You said the magic word. This is the Dollhouse and we're the dolls!" Her giggle was innocent and bubbly, and Sabrina couldn't help but smile despite the odd statement. "That's just a nickname." Faith slipped an arm around Sabrina's shoulder, leading her deeper into the house and closing the door behind them, taking a moment to lock the deadbolt with a key, leaving it poking out of the door. "We help people. One of the first people Kinsley helped called her and Lila 'a doll' all the time, you know? Like a term of endearment. 'You are such a doll'. Kinsley liked it so much that she kept it." "That's um, that's why I'm here. I just need a place to crash for a week or so until I can find another job. I'm really sorry, I wouldn't normally do this but Jules- " "Don't worry about it. I'm not making any promises, though. That's up to Kinsley. C'mon." Her teeth were blindingly white, pearly in her mouth. Sabrina relaxed a bit, but still felt uncomfortable and pushy, barging into a stranger's house and asking to sleep there. Her cheeks burned with embarrassment as Faith led her up the rickety stairs in the center of the house. It was an odd layout, a long living room on one side of the stairs with a doorway to a kitchen on one end and a doorway to another room on the other, and a hallway on the other side of the stairs, a series of closed doors. The place was old, and the push-button lightswitch on the wall drew a confused blink from the visitor. The stairs led to a large room with a vaulted ceiling, exposed beams above them. The windows were low, inches above the floor, and the big room was lined with desks on one wall and a sectional couch facing a very nice looking TV and entertainment setup. Faith guided her, toward the desks, where a mass of short blonde curls waited, bobbing above the back of a large chair in front of a truly intimidating computer setup. Six monitors with graphs and charts in red and blue with green lines moving across them. "Hey Kinsley. We've got someone asking about the Dollhouse." Glancing around the room, Sabrina felt awed by the setup. So much technology in such a bad area of town, it seemed like a recipe for disaster. Sortwell Road was in a bad part of Columbia, there was a lot of drug activity and very little in the way of law enforcement. It wasn't a place she wanted to walk around alone at night. She stole another glance, looking at Faith. The woman was slender but her arms looked wiry and strong without losing that delicate quality of femininity. She stood slightly taller than Sabrina, maybe 5'5", and she stood with her hips at an angle, her arms hanging loosely. The chair turned slowly, revealing the smiling woman who owned those natural curls. Her eyes were an icy blue, but they were lit with a warm light and her grin was equally warm and welcoming, spreading from ear to ear. She was dressed from head to toe in mismatched pastels, a soft peach blouse and blue pants ending above a pair of pale green sandals. Her fingernails were something else, a riot of yellows and pinks, with a dash of green to them. There didn't seem to be any rhyme or reason to them. "Welcome! Would you care for some sweet tea? Oh, they told you I was asleep, didn't they?" Sabrina blinked, realizing that her confusion and suspicion was written plain on her face. Her cheeks flushed red once again. "I was, actually, until about twenty minutes ago." The blonde tapped a fancy looking watch on her wrist. "But the euro took a tumble, so there's things to be done. You know how it is." Sabrina had absolutely no idea how it was. "Um, thanks. This is kind of awkward for me, and I'm really sorry, but I was told that you sometimes help people in the community who need it." Faith gave Sabrina's shoulder a friendly pat. "I'm going to go back downstairs with Lila. Call if you want that tea." "Come in, sugar." Kinsley beckoned, gesturing to a chair at the desk next to hers, a fancy-looking flat monitor on the desktop and a keyboard covered in softly blinking lights. Nice but nowhere near as intimidating as the multitude of screens that floated on steel beams behind the other woman. "Faith won't mind if you sit at her desk while we talk." Tentatively, Sabrina took the offered seat, setting her gym bag gently on the floor to one side. "Thanks... Kinsley." She scanned the pastel-clad lady, only realizing now that she was closer just how tall Kinsley was. Her chair was wider than the one Sabrina sat in, and it was raised higher. Kinsley's hands were elegant and adorned with thin silver rings, fairies and butterflies seemingly dancing on her fingers. "Of course." That warm smile never faltered, and unexpectedly, that pastel-tipped hand was resting on Sabrina's camo-covered leg. "You look like you've had a tough day. We do help people, why don't you tell me the kind of help you need?" The gentle touch, the soft voice, took Sabrina by surprise. As did the tears. "I... I just need a place to sleep for a week or so, just until I can get another job." "What happened?" To her shock, the whole story began tumbling from Sabrina's lips. Mark and Bethany. The betrayal of her friends. The problem with her landlord. Her job, her back rent, losing her connection with her parents when she came out. She poured her pain all over the floor at Kinsley's feet until she was sobbing, her head in her hands. It was all too much. It was too much to deal with, and she had no one to talk to lately. She had no one to tell just how alone and hopeless she felt. Jules wasn't so good with feelings. When she was done, when there were no words left to break the sobs, she felt arms wrap around her, felt herself being pulled into the bigger woman's lap. "That's quite a story, and quite a lot of pain. Of course you can stay for a week, or however long it takes you to get another job and a place." Embarrassed and overwhelmed, Sabrina relented and wrapped her arms around Kinsley, her sobs slowing as the woman hugged her. It seemed impossible, that this oasis existed, that there were people who were just ready to help with no questions asked, just because she needed it. It seemed too good to be true. She expected to wake up any moment, laying on her back in an alley somewhere. The fate that would have been awaiting her without this woman's help. "I'm so ashamed, Kinsley. I'm so ashamed to ask for help." "Now now, sugar. Everyone needs help sometimes. You think I never needed any help? Let us help you. You just need a place to rest your bones and recover, and you found it. We've got a spare room at the moment, since Emmie moved out. It's ready to sleep in, honestly. Let's go introduce you to the dolls and get that glass of tea, hmm?" Kinsley rose, setting Sabrina gently on her feet and taking her hand. She towered over the smaller woman, close to six feet tall. Sabrina found herself eye-level with Kinsley's chest, which brought yet another blush. "Thanks. I don't deserve your help, but I'm happy you're offering it." "Think nothing of it. And welcome to the Dollhouse."

Hello everyone! This is the first part of my story. I apologize for any mistakes but this is the first time I'm writing something, and English is not my first language. So don't judge me too harshly. That said, any criticism is welcome, I want to improve my writing. Tell me if you want the story to go on, I have a couple more chapters ready ? Enjoy! Chapter 1 The Rapture The air in the night was cold, but Jenny didn’t mind. She liked going running late in the night, when the city was almost deserted. It gave her the time to really think about her life. The 25 beautiful blonde lawyer was on a road to greatness. The legal studio she had inherited from her retired father was going to assure her success and wealth for her entire life, and the shunning look she possessed would guarantee her a plethora of friends and lovers. Yeah life was good, she thought closing her eyes and letting the fresh air fill her lungs and the endorphins run in her blood. She was running through the city park when a strange sensation hit her. She couldn’t explain why, her skin started tingling and she felt an awkward thrill running up her spine. Slowing her pace she noticed something else was off, the tall buildings of the city seemed strange when she looked at them. They seemed… flickering and shifting. Confused, she stopped running and leaned over a tree to rest, but when she tried to touch the tree she noticed that it was…transparent?! “ Apparently I ran too much and now I’m hallucinating”, she thought, taking deep breaths to calm down. Then a ringing noise started to fill her ears, at first she heard it on the background, then it grew stronger and stronger until it became deafening. She fell on her knees covering her ears, but the sound seemed to pierce right through. “Subject locked. Initiating rapture procedure….” A metallic, cold voice announced from a non distinct point in front of her, but the park was deserted. Suddenly she was blinded by a flash of white light. She had barely the time to open her mouth to scream, then everything went black. …………………………………………………………………………………………………………… Jenny slowly regained consciousness, she was lying on a soft surface, her eyes were still closed, but she could sense the absence of light in the room around her. “That’s it, I must have slept through my evening training”, she thought smiling to herself “I’m really getting lazy over time…”. Then she noticed something was inside her mouth, a rubber object that filled almost all of it. Her muscles snapped as she immediately jumped to her feet. “What the hell? What is this thing?” She removed the object to better look at it. Due to her being still half asleep and the room being dimly lit, she took a few moments to properly identify it. It was a large pacifier, and was attached with a clasp and a plastic chain to her t-shirt. Her t-shirt?! She didn’t even remember having a shirt like that! it was pink - she hated pink- decorated with unicorns, and didn’t even reach past her bellybutton. “That’s messed up even for a dream”, then she noticed the bulk between her legs. Wrapped around her waist was a large white undergarment, It looked like a...diaper?! But it was way bigger than normal and so thick her legs were spread so wide apart she couldn’t stand and walk properly. Jenny panicked and started running -well, waddling- in the dark without any destination, her bare feet sinking in the soft surface of the mattress. She just wanted out, she didn’t know where she was but she wanted out of there. She barely made three steps when she suddenly hit a solid surface, falling onto the mattress. High wooden bars raised well over her head. She tried shaking them, but they didn’t even move, she tried to jump to reach the top, but to no use, the bars were simply too tall. Suddenly, looking through she became aware of her surroundings. She was standing in a large room, lit by only a tepid blue nightlight placed on the ceiling. Inside she saw what seemed like twenty enormous cribs, the bars raising high to prevent the occupants from escaping, only 2 of them were occupied, small immobile silhouettes inside indicated that whoever was kept inside them, was sound asleep. “What the hell is going on?! Help!” She screamed at the top of her lungs. She was scared and confused, one moment ago she was running in the park! This seemed like a nightmare. That was the moment when a door behind her opened and the room was flooded with solar light. The figure that opened the room was enormous, and Jenny couldn’t help letting a little spurt of urine into her diaper. She looked like a woman but she was more than 3 times the height of a normal person, she was overall slim but a little of muscles showed up on her arms, her red hair tied in a ponytail. She was wearing a white gown, like the one the nurses use to wear in the hospitals, embroidered to it was written in dark red letters “CrossDimension LittleStore”. The woman smiled approaching jenny’s crib. “Well hello honey! Looks like this sweet girl finally decided to wake up!” Jenny was terrified, but not entirely surprised, she had heard about them. Amazons. They lived in another dimension, and they had recently established some commercial relationship with their world. But it she had never seen one in person, the effect was utterly intimidating even though the girl in front of her was probably 23, way younger than her. “Where am I? What’s going on here?” “Well sweetie, you are so lucky! You have been chosen for our adoption program… There are so many littles like you that need someone to care for them. And there are a lot of Bigs in our dimension who are prepared to pay good money to adopt one of you. I promise everything will be alright, we just need to complete the last few steps in the inclusion process, and then you’ll be able to find a Mommy or a Daddy who will love and provide for you forever and ever!” cooed the nurse. “What?!” Jenny was shocked, her eyes wide open in horror “Adopted!? Like some kind of baby? Forget it! You are straight up crazy! Take me home right now! I swear I’ll call my father…” The nurse smiled condescendly “All of you dimension 6 littles are so feisty! I love it! Some of these days I might adopt one of you. Now come here, we have looots of things to do” “Let me go!!” Jenny screamed as the nurse lifted her by the armpits and picked her up. She was so fast and so strong… Jenny tried punching, screaming and kicking, but the giant seemed to barely feel it. She was carried in another room, this one had big windows and was brightly coloured. The walls were painted in blue, yellow and pink, plastic letters attached to the walls spelling “An adopted baby is a happy baby”, toys were scattered on the floor. It seemed like a daycare play area. Part of the room was occupied with a set of changing tables, they were enormous! The opposite part was encircled by what it seemed like a tall mesh wall that delimited a wide area where, to jenny’s horror, 10 other people like her -littles- dressed in diapers and baby clothes were sitting quietly, playing with rattles and other baby toys in a dilatory way. Some of them had pacifiers in their mouths. Jenny could see that one of two of them had red eyes, like if they had been crying their eyes out in the last few hours, the expression that Jenny red in their faces was clear : defeat. but the thing jenny noticed most, was that everyone of them had a leather collar -like the ones that were used on pets- tied to their neck, with shiny metal tags dangling, some of them wore a little bell attached to the collar too. The screaming woman was carried through the room and sat on one of the changing tables. Another nurse approached them, this one seemed a little older than the red haired one – Jenny would have guessed she was her age- her hair was black. “My my, we got another screamer here?” “Seems like it, but I will give her one more opportunity, after all I’m not THAT unreasonable.”- smiled the red haired nurse. Her tone of voice was mocking, and it infuriated Jenny even more. “Sweetie, I know this is all new and confusing to you, but you have to understand that this behaviour is not allowed in here. Littles are supposed to stay quiet, see how well the other littles are behaving? Show me that what a good girl you are and calm down for me, ok honey?” Jenny was on the verge of tears, but she kept her voice steady when she spat on the girl’s face and screamed “Fuck you! Put me down THIS INSTANT, YOU BITCH!” The two nurses smiled at each other. “Well” said the red headed wiping the spit off her face “looks like a mild attitude adjustment won’t hurt before we find yourself a mommy” With that, she swept the little girl on her knees, with a fluid move tore away her diaper and without saying anything, started raining down blows on her naked butt. Jenny was shocked how easily she had been manhandled by the giant nurse. The pain caught her by surprise, it was unbearable. She started thrashing her legs and arms, trying to get away, but not to avail, the giant held her steady face down with one hand pressed on her back, while striking her with the other. The spanking continued for what it seemed like an eternity, at the end of it Jenny was a blubbering mess, her nose running and her eyes red like she had no more tears left. “Please -sniff- stop… No more….” “You hear it Martha? Looks like this little girl is giving us orders…. She still has to understand that “WE” -THWACK!, “ARE” THWACK!, “THE” THWACK!, “ONES” THWACK!, “WHO” THWACK!, “MAKE” THWACK!, “THE” THWACK!, “RULES” THWACK! Each of her words was underlined with a hard spank on the little girl’s already blistering bottom. Jenny screamed in pain, she felt like her ass was on fire. She wouldn’t have been surprised if the nurse had spilled some of her blood during the spanking. She was lifted once again into the air facing the red headed girl. She could barely meet her gaze, her bottom hurting so much it was difficult even to think. “So are you gonna behave and be a good little for me honey? Or do you want nurse Lilith to resume the spanking?” “NO PLEASE! I’ll be good” “Very good” “Now we have to replace that diaper of yours don’t we? Our little girl got it ruined during her wittle tantrum” Smiled the nurse. “But since you were such a bad girl I think we will need to switch to the crawlers diapers sweetie, at least until I’m convinced you’ll behave for me. Can you say that sweetie?” “I- I- I’ll b-behave for nurse L-Lilith” blubbered Jenny through tears while being laid on the changing table, her legs lifted and her private areas wiped with a moist tissue. Jenny covered her face with her hands, it was so embarrassing having these two younger ladies seeing her naked. She felt totally dehumanized and humiliated. “Very good honey, I knew you were smart enough not to cross me again” nurse Lilith smiled, as she finished to wipe her, then she produced an enormous purple diaper, it had four tabs instead of the classic two, the waistband was decorated with teddy bears and pacifiers. Jenny suppressed another set of sobs as she watched the ominous garment being brought near her and sealed around her waist. The diaper covered her entire belly over her bellybutton, arriving event to touch her ribs. And it was so thick she couldn’t even close her legs enough to walk! When nurse Lilith was finished with her she tried to stand on the changing table, she barely managed, the diaper didn’t allow her to fully straighten her legs, and when she tried to take a step forward, she immediately fell on her padded behind on the frame of the changing table. “This is too thick! I can’t even walk with this thing on!” she cried. “Uh, Uh honey. Littles speak only when the adults say so. Especially bad girls like you. I was thinking that since we are here, it’s better to sort the collar thing out.” After hearing that Jenny saw the other nurse -Martha, the black haired one- approaching holding what it seemed to be one of the pet-like collars the other littles inside the playpen wore. She started to crawl backwards, away from the her, but her arms were blocked by nurse Lilith who smiled. “It’s ok sweetie. Little playthings such as you need their collars to be safe. So that everyone will know that you belong to you mommy and no one can steal you away from her!” “What?! Belong?! I’m not a pet or a plaything! Please…” But as the red haired nurse held her arms tight and prevented her from struggling, Nurse Martha sealed the collar around her neck with a “Click”. The collar wasn’t too tight, but Jenny could feel it being there, a permanent reminder of her loss of freedom and independence. In front of the collar dangled a silver tag which spelled “Baby Girl” and then there was a space left blank. When the nurses released their grip, Jenny’s hands went to the collar, trying to pry it open, but despite looking like a leather collar, it felt like steel on jenny’s hands. The poor girl tried everything to get that damned thing off, but tot to avail, under the amused look of the nurses. “Why are you doing this to me? I’m a person! I’m an adult goddammit! I don’t need diapers!” Jenny started panicking again, and after trying to remove her collar, her hands went to the tabs of her diaper. She tried peel the adhesive tabs off, but they were firmly attached to the diaper. Then she tried to tear the fabric, but the material was simply too resistant. “You can try all you want baby. But the collar and the diapers are little-proofed. They only way you can take them off is if an adult decides so.” “That’s impossible! How strong is this diaper?! I can’t…” “…And now I think our little girl has earned herself some quiet time for speaking to adults without permission.” Said nurse Lilith, pushing a rubber pacifier inside Jenny’s mouth. Caught by surprise, Jenny immediately tried to spit the rubber teat out, but the giant woman held it pressed against her. Then she flicked the ring of the pacifier, and the rubber teat started suddenly inflating, filling Jenny’s mouth and lowering her tongue, effectively silencing her attempts to speak or cry. “Mhhpph? MHHPPPHHH!!!” “There. Much better. It’s common knowledge that littles should be seen, and not heard. You’ll earn your tongue back if you’re a good girl.” Said Nurse Lilith patting Jenny’s head “But I personally like seeing you like this, with a thick diaper that paci and the collar you are the perfect little. You’re so precious I could eat you up!” “Mhhhhhphh, mhhph…” Jenny tried to pull the pacifier out but the expanded nipple inside her mouth prevented her from doing so. Frustrated, she started banging her feet on the changing table’s surface. “Speaking of eating, I guess baby Jenny hasn’t had her breakfast yet, and it’s better to put her on the same schedule as the other littles. We can’t show favouritism now, can’t we?” cooed nurse Lilith carrying the little girl, now dressed in only her thick diaper, to another room. This room looked like an enormous kitchen, there was an oven, a cooker and two fridges. A row of 10 highchairs were lined up against a wall, and the rest of the room was occupied with little-sized plastic coloured tables and chairs. It looked like a daycare lunch area. Nurse Lilith carried the little girl straight to one of the Highchairs, lowered her in, then safely strapped her body with a five point harness before locking the tray back in place. Then she brought near the highchair what looked like an IV stand with a big recipient filled with a semi liquid greyish goop. It was the most unappetizing thing Jenny had ever seen. Still she wondered how was supposed to eat that mush from her highchair and with that diabolical pacifier still in her mouth. The answer was not long in coming. Nurse Lilith produced a plastic tube and attached one end to jenny’s pacifier, and the other end to the bottom of the recipient. Jenny’s eyes widened with horror. She frantically shook her head, pleading with her eyes and emitting muffled noises to stop the nurse, who in return smiled. “We often feed our little charges ourselves, but since I don’t want to hear another word from your pottymouth for the rest of the morning, I’m putting you into the auto-feeder. And since you have been a very bad girl, I’ve added some laxatives to the mixture.” “Mhph? Mhhhhhphhh!!” “See you in half an hour little one, scream if you need me” winked Nurse Lilith flipping a switch attached to the goop-filled recipient. Immediately Jenny’s mouth was filled with a semi-liquid, sweet-flavoured substance that she had no choice but to swallow. Her tongue was kept down by the rubber teat, and the edge of the pacifier was directly pointing at her throat, making it impossible for her to do anything but swallow to avoid chocking. Jenny thrashed into the highchair, shaking her head, pounding her little fists and twitching on the bottom of her huge crinkling diaper, as the feeding mercilessly continued.

Preview to my Halloween story Called Carnival Fun! I have been working on this story for a while and have it almost finished. I hope everyone likes the preview and as Halloween gets closer I will post more chapters! Thanks! Chapter 1: Ashley looked around the daycare looking at all of the children running around in there Halloween costumes. She always loved Halloween the idea of going house to house trick or treating always made her feel so extra childish. She looked up at the clock seeing it was already 3 o clock knowing her friend Rachel would be coming to pick her up in an hour so they could go to the Halloween carnival together. She walked into her office grabbing her cell phone off of her desk and decided to call her friend to make sure she had gotten her costume for her as her phone began to ring. Rachel was combing her hair making sure everything was perfect for tonight as she saw her phone vibrating on her dresser seeing Ashley was calling her. She answered the phone saying "Hey Girl" as Ashley smiled saying "Hey I was just calling to make sure everything was still on" Rachel spoke up saying "of course, I am getting ready right now and should be there in an hour so be ready to go." Ashley began to get confused asking "How am I suppose to get ready without an outfit, it was your turn to buy our costumes." Rachel began to freak out telling her "I am so sorry I thought we were buying our own this year since we both live in different towns." Ashley looked up at the clock once again telling her friend "I will try to figure something out and will be ready when you get here, but you owe me one" as Rachel told her "I will get you back" as she hung up the phone. Ashley began to hear the front door opening and peaked her head out of her office watching as parents began making there way inside of her daycare. After watching all of the children leave she looked at the clock seeing it had all ready been 30 minutes and she would need to be dressed ready for Rachel. She began to scan the daycare wondering what she could do as she walked towards the nursery. She began scanning through the closet seeing the array of baby clothing as she placed her hand on a pink sleeper. She grabbed the hanger walking over to the large mirror and placed the sleeper to her body staring in shock seeing how much of a perfect fit it was. Ashley was a small girl she was 4"0 and weighed around 90 pounds which always seemed to leave her being mistaken for a child from time to time. She took the sleeper off the hanger and turned it around noticing the words across the chest reading "Mommy's Baby Girl" stitched into the sleeper. She stared back up at clock seeing she only had 20 mintues until Rachel would be here as she stripped herself out of her t-shirt and jeans leaving herself in just her panties and bra. She picked up the sleeper as she stared at the words on the sleeper seeing the word "Baby" as she turned her head towards the changing table and began to smile knowing she had a fun idea. Rachel pulled into the daycare parking lot and began to wonder why she wasn't already outside waiting for her. She parked her car right outside the front door and decided to leave her car running to go check on her friend. She walked into the front of the building and noticed a stroller parked with the hood down. She looked down at the bottom of the stroller seeing 2 feet on the foot rest wondering why Ashley didn't tell her she was bringing a child along with them as she walked around the stroller seeing a set of keys and a note. She read the note reading the words "Lock up" written on the note as her mind began to click and pulled the front of the hood of the stroller up and stared shockingly at her friend dressed like an infant. She tried so hard not to laugh and wondered where she would of got such an outfit staring at her friend clad in a baby sleeper and bonnet sucking on a pacifier clipped to her sleeper. Ashley looked up seeing that her friend had found her and pulled out her pacifier telling her "Twik or tweat" as Rachel began to coo at her friend. Rachel couldn't help telling her friend how adorable she looked and asked her were she had gotten her outfit. Ashley still in character told her friend "goo goo ga ga" as Rachel smiled asking her friend "So I guess I am stuck baby sitting tonight" as Ashley giggled behind her pacifier nodding at her friend. Rachel pushed the stroller out the front door making sure to lock the door behind her. She opened her passage door as Ashley tried to climb out herself, but quickly found a swat on her backside and blushed as Rachel couldn't help but laughing from the loud thud that came from the swat. She picked up her friend asking "I see I really do have a baby tonight diapers and all" as Ashley continued to suck on the pacifier nervously as she was placed in the front seat. Rachel pushed the stroller around to the trunk as she tried to fold the buggy up and began to wonder why it wasn't folding noticing a large bag. She pulled the bag from out of the bottom seeing her friend had come prepared seeing 2 baby bottles on the outside of the bag along with the zipper looking like it was ready to pop and placed the buggy and diaper bag into the trunk. She opened her driver side seat seeing her friend already buckled in to her seat telling her how proud she was of her for being so prepared for her and telling her how much fun they were going to have tonight treating her as if she was an actual child as Ashley smiled and began clapping her hands. Ashley couldn't help but notice the outfit her friend had chosen it was a basic nurses outfit complete with her own tiara. She thought about how much fun they were going to have tonight and pulled out her pacifier asking her friend "Its been way too long since we have hung out" as Rachel turned her head smiling at her friend telling her "It sure has" as Ashley smiled down at her outfit wondering if she had chosen the right outfit. Rachel looked over at her friend asking her "is everything alright?" as Ashley broke out of her daydream nodding slowly. Rachel always knew Ashley was a bad liar and knew what to do to get her to tell as she pulled into the parking lot of the carnival. She parked her car and unbuckled her seat belt and immediately began tickling her friend. Ashley began laughing as hard as she could begging her friend to stop as she told her "that maybe dressing up like a baby wasn't such a good idea." Rachel began to smile telling her "Your thinking too hard about this and need to relax" as she gave her friend a playful pat on her diapered crotch telling her "just have fun" as Ashley smiled placing the pacifier back into her mouth watching as Rachel got out of the car. Rachel pulled the stroller out of the back of the car setting it up like her friend had it and grabbed the diaper bag sticking it underneath. She opened the passenger door up and scooped her friend up into her arms as she walked towards the stroller as people began to walk by cooing at Ashley telling Rachel how adorable she looked as Ashley blushed wondering if she looked that much like a real baby as Rachel placed her into the stroller. Rachel began to realize how much everyone really saw her as a baby and took her bonnet off the top of her head so people could see her face and stuck it in the outside flap of the baby bag as she walked towards the carnival. Ashley looked up at Rachel wondering why she took off her bonnet and turned to see that they were walking towards the carnival. She looked around seeing everyone from town was here even noticing some of her charges were here with there parents running around in there costumes as they made there way to the entrance booth. Ashley looked up at the entrance booth instantly seeing one of the parents from the daycare it was Ms.Davis. Rachel walked over to the desk telling the woman 2 tickets please as Ms. Davis stared at Rachel telling her baby's get a hand stamp as she walked over to the front of the stroller instantly realizing who was inside as she gasped saying "Ashley?" Ashley stared up at the woman as she sucked on the pacifier nodding as Ms. Davis began to coo at her telling her how adorable she looked. Ms. Davis couldn't believe what she was looking at as she told Ashley that her little Margaret was in the carnival daycare and would be tickled to see her teacher dressed this way as Rachel smiled down at her friend who was beginning to feel very embarrassed telling the woman "I am sure we will bump into them some time tonight" as Ms.Davis waved good bye as Rachel pushed her friend towards the rest of the carnival. Rachel looked around seeing all of the attractions wondering what they should do first as the words hypnotism caught her eye from a booth at the very end. She spoke up asking "Baby do you see whats in front of us as Ashley looked up seeing the same booth reading hypnotism across the sign as she pulled out her pacifier telling Rachel "you know a person really cant be hypnotized?" as Rachel laughed saying "will see" as she walked towards the booth.

Hello Everyone, This is my first time writing a story. I have been reading everyone else's stories for years and finally decided to make an account and try writing my own. I want to try and have a new Piece once a week to add on and hope i can achieve that. Diapers will come in later chapters as it develops, i have a lot of different ideas that i want to try out and inspiration comes at random times. There will be dark times and good ones, sadness and joy and hopefully humor as well. Thank you for giving me a chance if you are reading First Piece Keys could be heard as a door was unlocked and someone returned home. Felicia had returned from work and was looking forward to an evening of comfort. She emptied out her pockets on the counter top in her kitchen in the usual manner, followed by her phone and purse. Walking into her bedroom the first to go was her top followed by pants and lastly underwear while heading for the bathroom. No care was really taken in where her clothes landed, no one visited her anyways. All she desired right now was a hot shower to clean the days dirt from her. Coming from a middle income family and having average grades in school limited her options in pursuing career interests. In the end she had to settle with vocational school and learning a trade. It wasn't glamorous and she often felt she was looked down upon by others for not having earned a degree but she was free and independent. The only downside really was it was hard dirty work some days. Over the years since school she had lost touch with friends who had become great successes by the normal definition. College grads with bright careers and lovers to support them in their dreams. Looking in the mirror she saw none of these things, her reflection was one of a girl whom really needed a shower that had dark circles under her eyes. Letting the shower run and steam the whole bathroom up helped hide the face she did not want to see in the mirror. She took her dull blonde hair out of its twin tails placing the hair ties on the counter and stepping into the shower. As hot as the water was she didn't really feel anything, the heat didn't bother her in the least. Wetting her long blonde hair she proceeded to grab her shampoo bottle and scrub until her hair was full of suds and soap. Scrubbing all over until the grime was gone and she was clean as could be she proceeded to step out of the shower. Seeing herself in the mirror she was finally satisfied that the remains of the day at work had been all removed. Skin clean and clear and her hair having its shine restored with all the muck removed. "Finally" Felicia said. It seemed to take forever to get clean some days. Standing at only 5 foot 2 everyone at work would always seek her out when a space was too tight for them to reach hoping her small stature would help get the job done faster. She often wondered if that's the only reason they kept her around, simple convenience or someone to tease. None of the guys ever hit on her, they always would cat call girls passing by wearing expensive heels and flowing skirts with halter tops showing their cleavage for the world to see. Being so short and having breasts barely even a b cup gave her no confidence in the realm of attracting anyone's eyes. Her high school boyfriend Daniel had not helped with her poor self confidence. She had loved him so much and he was the first person she ever opened up to and got close too. They had started dating in sophomore year after one day out of the blue he had left her a note with his contact information. He took her to the movies, bought her dinner and did all the things a good boyfriend should. He even opened doors for her and treated her like a princess. Coming from an affluent family he was allowed to live alone and was given a large monthly allowance. He seemed like the perfect guy at first, however that was before they had become intimate and she learned of a much darker side. He had kinky interests such as wanting to tie her to the bed, spanking her and making her call herself his little slut and whore. It being her first time and losing her virginity in such a manner had left an impression. She loved the feelings her gave her in bed. They had stayed together until their senior year in high school and at one point he had promised to always be with her. He had proposed but instead of with a ring it was a collar that only he had the key to. Accepting happily without a thought she never expected that only a few months later he would cheat on her and tear her whole world and life asunder. Her name was Ashley, she was taller then Felicia by a good 6 inches and had large breasts a small waist and curvy hips. She had the figure every girl wanted and then some. Along with curly brown hair and eyes to match boys would gawk at her wherever she went. Daniel had gone on a skiing trip with some friends and met her there. Within only a matter of weeks it seemed like Daniel was constantly bringing Ashley up or mentioning something about her. During one of their passionate sessions Daniel had tied her into a black open bust leather corset with ankle and wrist cuffs to match as well as fishnet stockings with garters. Lying in bed with her hands behind her back linked together by small chains and legs raised high and apart Daniel leaned in and whispered into her ear"You know my little pet maybe we could get you some breast implants one day" Slightly taken aback she answered "but i thought you loved me as i am why do you want to change me?" Kissing her neck and nibbling he only responded with an animalistic growl before taking her without further comment. He thrust deep into her causing her to yelp in response. Choosing to end any further chance of conversation he pulled out her bright red ball gag he reserved for special occasions. "No more talk now little one, its time for fun" Grabbing and twisting one of her sensitive nipples she opened her mouth in pleasure which he quickly took advantage of forcing the gag in and strapping it behind her head. Placing nipple clamps on her following this only pushed her further into pleasure and submission. Recently he had taken to teasing her off and on by stopping and using a vibrator on her as well as a special arousal oil he had gotten online. It drove her mad, the tingling of the oil as he rubbed it into her slowly drawing out begging mewls behind her gag begging for more. He next blindfolded her taking away sight and then something new, earplugs. He had never taken away her sense of sound before. Not knowing where he would attack next she could only lie in wait and anticipation. Nibbling starting on her neck as a vibrator was placed just on the inside of her thigh. Roaming her up and down both legs but just missing her pleasure center. He continued this off and on until finally he stopped completely. She felt him mount her and place himself ready to enter and then it happened, he thrust deep into her hard and without mercy. Rocking her harder and harder she could only squeal into her gag in pleasure until he brought the vibrator back full force. Pressing it hard against her as he thrust deeper sending her into a screaming frenzy behind her gag. Somewhere along the way one of her earplugs had come loose and fallen out. Feeling herself reaching orgasm she could hear and feel him reaching his as well. "MM Ash...." She thought she heard but lost all train of thought after that only coming to when he was untying her hands and taking away her gag. "I love you my little pet" He said before snuggling her and letting her fall asleep. One day a couple weeks later Felicia was out at the mall picking up a special order item for her mom when she saw Daniel waiting outside a store. Happy for the chance encounter and not thinking she rushed to see him only to stop when she saw Ashley walk out to meet him. Stunned she could only observe her fiancee kiss her on the lips and then turn and head in her direction of all places. Frozen in shock she was easily spotted. "Hello Felicia" Ashley greeted, "fancy meeting you here" "Wh...wh.. whats going on here? Daniel whats happening? "Felicia asked, too many thoughts and confused feelings flooding her mind not knowing what to say. "It should be obvious" He stated coldly and without emotion "You have been replaced, did you really not suspect something was going on?" "Silly little girl" Ashley followed up with "You were practice for a much bigger prize" Looking down on the shorter girl with a smug smile Reeling in shock with every word and at a loss panic began to settle in her heart 'Please tell me this is a joke, this is not real. I ... I gave you my everything. My virginity, my heart, all of my love. You said you wanted to marry me" tears flowing Felicia ignored any passerby who may of noticed her breakdown. "You were great for a while, you were so submissive and ready to meet all my needs like a good little slut that you got so good at calling yourself for me. You accepted any little pet name i would give you and would submit to my every desire but that was part of the problem. What i need is an equal who can stand next to me and not a little girl" He stated coldly. "Just look at yourself" Ashley interjected " You look like a middle schooler still, you have barely any figure and even allowed yourself to be collared as an engagement. How dumb could you be?" Everything became blurry at that point, feeling extremely light headed Felicia reached for something to steady herself on her feet trying to catch her breath with tears streaking her cheeks. "I think we are done here honey its time for us to continue our date, You mentioned you wanted to go by the jewlery store to look at rings right?" Was the last thing Felicia heard Daniel say before they moved out of sight walking away. Looking around she realized that they had attracted a crowd filled with hushed whispers, women holding hands over their mouths. Several stealing glances at the couple walking away and even one whispering "She really is wearing a collar, i thought it was just a silver hoop necklace at first" another woman whispering "calling herself his little slut, does she have no dignity?" No longer able to take the pressure Felicia bolted right for the exit running as fast as she could. She ran and ran and ran as long as she could and as far as she could only stopping when she finally reached home. Her home she shared with her mom for the past 18 years, the one constant in her life she could depend on. Busting in the front door eyes red and puffy her mom was nowhere to be found. Wandering the house she came across her mothers painting studio and decided to wait here for her to come home. Nothing felt real , her entire mind reeling from what had just happened. Not only was she dumped, no that would have been easier. A break up would of been a gift in comparison to this. She had been publicly humiliated, torn down in front of others for her body being little, called stupid. Her most intimate secrets outed in front of strangers at a mall she went to all of the time. Made to be a fool and implied she was nothing but practice, a disposable toy that would of never been Daniels equal. Eyes roaming the studio, nothing made sense and nothing felt real. There was no way this was real it had to be a terrible dream she needed to wake up from she just needed a way to end this nightmare. A glint caught her eye on the table, a retractable razor blade her mother used to trim things around the studio. She played with it in her hands feeling the weight of the tool and opening the blade observing its gleaming edge. "If this is a dream then this wont hurt and maybe i will wake up, but if its real and i really am awake it will all be the same. I just want this nightmare to end" Barely a whisper heard by her own ears as she said it. She dragged the cold blade swiftly across her wrist feeling a sensation all new to her and eyes widening in realization this was no dream. Her blood starting to run out on the canvases on the table, dropping the blade everything started to go hazy, "Felicia, are you back honey" She could hear her mother calling from somewhere. Her eyes feeling heavy and unable to support herself falling to the floor. All she could see was the floor next to her face, light fading and hearing far away foot steps and a distant scream.

Hi Everyone! A new story from me. Dunno why I've started this, when I have two others going (no, I've not forgotten them, but I couldn't get this one out of my head, and just _had_ to work on it). This chapter is a bit dark, and I think I do also need to include a trigger warning, as there's a bit of abuse. Don't shoot me, it's needed to set the scene, and build the main characters. This story I got the idea from another on here recently, which shocked me a bit, but also had me thinking. There's a lot of crazy stuff happen in the Diaper Dimension, and this story is no different. I do love comments, criticism, suggestions for my stories. This story will be a slow burn (I definitely can't update once a day like my favourite stories here). I hope that this one will satisfy us all! Anyway, on with the show... Prologue - A Little called Daniel "Ouch!" The foot that landed on the 2x4 plastic blue block quickly retracted itself back into the air, as a giant hand came down and probed around the foot's sole for a sign of viscous liquid. Nope, none found was the result, even though it still hurt. "Daniel?" "Yes, mummy?", a little boy's high voice queried, with maybe an inflection of concern. "Have you finished playing with your blocks?" The little boy pondered the question, as the tone of it screamed trouble, a trap for the unwary. He knew the rule: blocks away when finished play. "Hold on, where are you?", the feminine voice added. A double trap. Now I'm really gonna pay, the boy thought. "Umm, in here...", he replied meekly, as he slowly popped his head out from behind the sofa. "What are you doing in there, little man?". Another question, but giggly, which quickly faded away as the woman knelt down towards her boy, looking intently at his face. There was to be no smile this time. "Umm, hiding". His face radiated embarrassment, maybe some shame. "Hiding from what, darling?". With concern, Lily reached out and touched young Daniel's chin, cradling it in her fingers, gently raising it so she could see through his bright blue eyes into his gentle but scarred soul. "The monsters...", he quietly spoke. "Your old family?" "Uhhuh", Daniel whispered, as he tried to nod his head, but his chin was trapped still in that very soft hand. He looked up, examining his mother's face, for signs of trouble. Lily made a point of looking around the room. The building blocks were randomly scattered out from the centre of the play room towards the entryway, in stark contrast to their normally being just randomly scattered everywhere within the play room. "They're not here Daniel. They're not in this world", she stated quietly. "But they told me my building was... wa... was... stupid!" Lily looked at the play mat in the middle of the room again. No building remained standing on it. She let out an audible sigh. "Did you knock it over, hon?" A gentle nod was the only response. Please don't be mad at me, he thought. They were mad, real mad. Which is what compelled him to destroy the thing that had taken two painstaking hours to build, and then go hide in fear of them, lest they hit him, again. His building had been magnificent though, he reminded himself. The blocks had been clicked together just so, the scaling absolutely perfect for the tiny figurines that were about to move into residence within it. But it wasn't good enough - it was never good enough. He was never good enough. So they hit him. His biological family destroyed him and his creativity. His dad, his brother - they were never satisfied. His mother simply didn't care. Not even when he ended up in the hospital. There were always excuses and blame when he was taken to the ER. The doctors would accept the words of the parent, and never ask Daniel what happened. He was always too afraid to tell them anyway, for fear of reprisals. That was until the fifth time he turned up, with a broken arm and a welt across his face clearly showing a partial hand print. That was the result of a savage beating after he was found in possession of a toy doll. He finally mustered up the courage to tell the authorities what really happened, after years of being constantly put down, smacked around, told he was a nobody? Told he was a failure. Even after the incident. His brother kept blaming him for what happened. His mother had disappeared, and no one would tell Daniel where she'd gone to. After Daniel told the truth, the evidence backed his story up, finally. Lily knew all this, all that went on that fateful day. She knew who "they" were. She'd been briefed by the adoption agency, warned even, after selecting Little Daniel, from the other Dimension. Both her and husband David agreed to take him exactly because of the qualities his old family seemed to hate so much. He was such a beautiful and gentle effeminate boy to Lily and Dave, and so deserved to be loved, and cared for, and be the centre of their attention. How could they do that to him, she screamed one day at her husband, after reviewing his case file. He was just an innocent little boy! A reminiscent teardrop emerged from her left eye, which was quickly wiped away by some shoulder movements. "Come here, baby", she softly asked. Daniel hesitated. Mummy was his saviour, his angel, Daddy was his rock, his protector. Both of them were his safe harbour. When the waves were ginormous out there and he felt himself floundering and adrift, he knew that he could retreat into their arms for safety and comfort and reassurance. He certainly needed all of that right now. So he pushed forward with his left leg, his right knee scraping along the soft carpet, his hands flat to the carpet holding the weight of his upper torso. His butt emitted a soft crinkle as he shuffled out from behind the lounge. His baby blue coloured pacifier swung in lazy arcs seemingly to the tune of his body gyrations, dangling from a ribbon filled with tiny teddy bears, its one pinned end clasped to the left collar of his baby-blue coloured terry cloth jumpsuit. As soon as his armpits were free of the lounge, his mum scooped him up and held him to her shoulder. She immediately sensed his fear, through his stiff body, and his trembling arms. Lily's heart melted as the boy's eyes filled with moisture, and he began to quietly sob against her chest. "I... I'm... s.. sorry, mummy", Daniel cried. Lily moved over to the lounge, and gently sat down, holding Daniel against her chest the entire time, a forearm resting vertically up the boy's back, the other supporting his padded butt. "What for, baby?", she asked. "They... they... they got to me", he sobbed. "Did you have a flashback again?". Lily recalled that tumultuous period soon after Daniel arrived. He'd be quite a normal Little boy, playing away quite happily, but then suddenly his face would go cloudy, ashen, his eyes glaze over, and he'd end up screaming, or running away to hide. Of course, the first few times it happened, Lily and David were quite shocked, frightened of what their newly adopted boy was experiencing. These episodes eventually led to one where he was so distraught and combative, they took him to Emergency, wherein he only calmed down after sedation. A junior doctor went so far to suggest he be Sectioned, which caused quite a stir. With his wife a mess, the boy's new father stepped in, and told the doctor where to go. "With all due respect, doctor, that is a bullshit copout, and you know it!", he angrily retorted, with his booming loud voice. A senior doctor suddenly appeared around the curtain at the foot of Daniel's bed. "Dr Misner, please go attend to the little in Bay 5, I'll deal with this case, thank you!", the new doctor commanded, watching as the junior disappeared off down the hall. He studied Daniel's chart for a few seconds before looking up towards the boy's father. "Hi, I'm Dr Funde, a senior consultant doctor here. I couldn't help but listen in on Dr Misner's advice", he stated with some embarrassment. "I'm really sorry. Sectioning someone is really quite a serious affair, even more so for a Little." "Does Daniel require that kind of intervention, Doc?", came a scared and confused lady's voice. Lily's hand clamped hard on her husband's forearm in anticipation of the guy's answer. "Mrs Eastwood, no, I don't think so", the doc carefully and compassionately replied. "Your boy came from an abusive family, right?" "Yes" "Have you considered counselling for him?" "Yes, we've already had him booked to see Mrs McPhee...", David answered, with the doctor immediately nodding. "Good choice" "... but she has a 6 week waiting period, so Daniel hasn't been able to see her yet", David concluded. As Dr Funde studied Daniel's notes for a clue, he asked an innocuous question. "Do you know what triggered this episode?" As Lily cradled the trembling Daniel against her chest, sitting comfortably on the lounge, she wondered what set him off this time, what he remembered of his past. His time with Dr McPhee was beneficial. He'd learnt coping mechanisms for when the flashbacks occurred, and had mostly been desensitised to them. But something kept coming back. His episodes were rare now, but frustratingly still occurring. She looked around the play room at the mass of scattered blocks. In amongst the carnage was a tiny red four-wheeled baby carriage, the infant figure still fixed in place. An instruction manual was on the floor nearby, opened to the page where the carriage was complete. "Daniel?" "Y... yes, mummy?", he whispered. "Was it the baby in the stroller that set you off?" Daniel sat at his desk, pondering the meaning of life, and his existence within it. His flat-panel LCD screen lit up the dark bedroom with a soft white glow, emitting the result of a few hours intense 3D modeling. He glanced at the building within the screen's limits. Was it good enough to submit as his final end of year work in a few weeks time? One room in particular was intricately modelled. Flowers adorned the walls in a strip just below the roof cornice, with an intricate white wainscotting adorning each wall. The room's furniture was very childish, almost infantile. None of the other rooms in the model were as detailed. He saved his work, tapped the on/off switch on the LCD panel, and dragged himself off into bed. The single bed itself was non-descript, his feet only just contained within its confines. Soon, he will have outgrown it - a child's bed, him being a late teen in his final year of high school. He was longing and dreaming to be called up into university, study architecture, and escape this house, this room, this bed. With a sigh, he rolled over onto his side, facing a grubby-cream wall of his bland featureless bedroom. He scoffed at the thought that he'd designed a room far surpassing this one. If only that room wasn't in virtual space, he embarassingly dreamt. His eyes gently closed, weary, strained from the glare of the monitor. He noticed the house around him was quiet, still, the big gum tree outside creaking its old wood in tune with the late night breeze. Feeling safe for the moment, he reached through the crack between his bed and the wall, and grabbed hold of a toy, easing it up through the narrow gap. "Hello Molly!", he whispered happily. The doll was tiny, only about 30cm long, and thin, and plastic. It had matted hair, and was missing most of its clothes. But Daniel didn't care. This rescued doll was his. "I built you something!" He kissed the doll on its forehead, and carefully placed it in the crook between his arm and body. A few minutes of play and sleep will do, he thought. Let her know he cared about her. He was curious to know why he found this inanimate object so fascinating. The first day he walked past her in the park he took little notice - she was just a lost toy, thrown away into the manicured garden by someone unknown. By the third day, her face was still staring up at him, playing with his mind, pleading with him to stop. On the fifth day, he did stop, bending down to examine the doll. She spoke to him, told him to take her home, please? "I can't do that", he whispered to her. On the eighth day, he was amazed the doll was still there. It had rained over the weekend, so dolly's exposed surfaces were a bit grubby with dirt. He picked her up, brushed dirt particles off the face, and examined what remained. "I can't take you home", he reminded it. Being very embarrassed by talking to a doll, he looked around the park to see if he was being watched. Why not? "Because its not right" Is it, not? With a sigh, he gently placed the doll back into its place in the garden and walked away. That night, all he could think about was that doll. With a tear forming and sliding down a cheek, his mind could only wonder whether the doll was crying at that moment, imagining that doll would probably never feel the loving touch from a little girl ever again. He cried himself to sleep. As he came through the park the next afternoon on his way home from school, he picked that doll up, apologised for being so insensitive to it, popped it into his school bag, and continued home. Over the next few days, he got to know his little "Molly" doll. He'd hidden her under the bed, only daring to play with her at night. As he stealthily interacted with her each time, he explored his own feelings around what it meant to be in love with a girl's toy, and the joy he gained whilst playing with it. Yawning, he decided to pretend she was finally asleep, so stroked her nose, and laid her head on his pillow. Just a few more minutes of make-believe, he concluded. Then he'd put her back in her hiding spot. The early morning sun poked above the horizon. Daniel's east-facing window captured the rays streaming from the bright globe hanging tentatively out there, filtered the harshness out of the hot morning summer rays, and emitted them through cracks in the venetian blinds. Some of those rays struck Daniel's face, causing him to stir. His hearing was the first to alert him to impending trouble, as the floorboards creaked and moaned under the weight of someone heavy approaching his bedroom door. It opened up to reveal a hulking great man, who seemed a bit annoyed at having to once again be the boy's alarm clock. Daniel's hearing alerted his brain , which sent a jolt of adrenaline through his body, startling him awake, causing him to open his eyes and look around to the door. "Wake up, you stupid boy!", dad boomed as he opened the door fully, taking a step into the room. "Your late!" Daniel sat up, bleary-eyed but alert, his feet swinging out from under the bed sheets. What was the time? Why is dad...? Oh shit! As he stood up fully, the doll fell off his body, and clattered to the floor. Daniel's first instinct was to reach for the doll, but as he did so, his father took another step, and sent a hand sailing across Daniel's face. The boy's bodily momentum changed in that instant. His head twisted from the blow, causing his body to twist in unison, and he fell to the floor bloodied and bruised. "You fucking pedo!" Daniel could do nothing else but groan in response. "What the fuck is this?!". The man bent over and snatched up the doll by its hair. Daniel looked up towards his old man, his eyes almost shut from the pain of the blow, but they could see enough of Molly. With a fist full of Molly's hair, she was being shaken like a rag doll. "What the actual fuck is this?!" Blinded by pure rage, the man threw the doll in a random direction as he turned to head back out the door, flinging it with some force. Daniel watched with abject horror as the doll sailed across the room, smashing head first into the top right corner of the LCD screen. As the doll ricocheted towards the ceiling, the panel spun around on its mount before tipping over the edge of his desk, hitting the corner of a bookcase as it fell. Daniel was frozen in place for a long time, staring intently at the large intricate bullseye crack in the LCD. The panel was ruined. That panel was his pride and joy, pictures of which all his nerdy mates oogled over at school, an item that took him a very long time saving up enough money to buy. Fuck him, Daniel thought. Fuck them! As anger and frustration finally boiled within him, he cracked and let out a blood curdling scream, his face transitioning to glow beetroot red from the exertion. His eyes locked onto his computer, a birthday gift from his parents, begrudgingly supplied for his final year in school. Without any hesitation, he stood up, grabbed it in both hands, and headed out of his room, not stopping to unplug anything. He failed to recognise that he was causing more carnage as cables tore out of whatever they were plugged into. With a final forceful yank of the computer, resistance from the final cable disappeared, and he was out the door. Down the hallway his mum stood worried, her hand at her mouth, but he turned the other way, towards the front door. "Daniel, wait!", she cried feebly. As Daniel reached the open front door, he turned to look at his father, who was standing in the middle of the lounge room staring at a blank TV screen. "You know what? FUCK YOU TOO!", Daniel screamed and spat, before lifting the computer above his head, and smashing it down onto the tiled entranceway. He didn't hang around to watch as bits flew in every direction. The plastic case protecting the fragile interior stood no chance, and electronic parts separated off the motherboard to fly into the roof and walls, bits striking the man in the legs like a swarm of bees. Daniel saw none of it, running down the street as fast as his legs could propel him. The park always seemed so tranquil, and still first thing in the morning, yet Daniel took no notice. He raced through the tiered gardens, and found a spot in a low-tiered hollow, behind a strand of trees. No one would be able to see him there. With his energy and adrenaline reserves completely empty, he collapsed onto his hands and knees, shaking and panting hard. The sobs came thick and fast, the cries a plenty, the tears free flowing, as he mourned for what his life had become. He finally stopped crying some time after lunch, totally exhausted and spent, both emotionally and physically. His face stung from the old man's blow as he rubbed it slowly clean of the dried blood, sweat, snot and expired tears. Rolling over onto his back, staring up at the lush green canopy of leaves above him, he wondered why he was born into such a fucked up life and family. He reflected on how hard it was to please his father - it seemed that everything he attempted was shit and half-arsed in his old man's eyes. And now he'd just been called a pedo. Daniel shook his head at that. How does playing with a doll equate to being a pedo? "Fuck him", he thought aloud. "Asshole would call me anything but his son, so fuck him" The canopy shifted position as the cooling afternoon sea breeze wafted through the park. Daniel relished the sensual touches of the air movements across his arms, luxuriating in the coolness, before it all disappeared. That'd be right, he mused. A loving embrace lost to the wind. In that moment, he thought of his mum. The one person in his life that seemed to be on his side, or maybe neutral. But it had been so long since he had a cuddle from her. He started to sob once more as he realised he'd not been touched affectionately by anyone in his family for months. The only times he'd be touched were those times he was beaten by his dad, or his brother. He so needed a cuddle, told he was loved, told he was important, that he was someone, that he had a future. At this point in his life, he just felt like a punching bag. Lily looked down at her Little boy. His blonde hair was long, and fine, and silky to the touch. She reflected on how this was one of his most endearing features, so she let her fingers slide through the strands slowly, massagingly. Daniel stirred against her chest. He'd stopped sobbing some time ago, and just lay against her chest breathing slowly, eyes open but focused on nothing in particular. Sure, Lily had things to do, but at times like this, she knew Daniel needed the reassurance and love to get past whatever frightened him, for however long it took. She looked down over his body towards the tiny red pram and baby, both made of blocks. She was right - he had triggered over them. But why remained a bit of a mystery. She remembered what triggered his massive episode which earned him that trip to the hospital. She had her sister Mary over, and Daniel was watching Mary's toddler daughter have her nappy changed along with a change of clothes. For some reason he couldn't handle the scene, and quickly became moody, screamed and shouted over anything, refused to do whatever he was told, and finally resorted to being outright combative to Lily and Mary. They had no idea how to settle the boy, who was so wound up like a spring, he was hurting himself through his exertions. It was when he started turning blue during his fights with Lily, and then with David after he rushed home from work, that they decided to call an ambulance and get him off to the ER. What was it about that scene, she wondered. Mary's girl was adorable, and Daniel took a real liking to her. Even though he was much older than the girl, he was a Little, and found great joy and fun playing with her. Daniel loved playing with the girl as an equal, not as a big cousin. When she had a bottle, he had a drink from a cup with a straw - when she had a nap, he joined her in that as well. Lily pondered that juxtaposition too. Normally, littles shied away from interacting with Amazon babies and toddlers, as they were often sen as dolls. Daniel wasn't regressed - Lily and David had refused the option to have him done during the adoption process. They wanted him to be him, and to nurture his loving and caring nature. He was utterly fascinated by the process Mary went through changing the girl's nappy. Was it the loving touches? The affection? The attention that Mary was giving her baby? Maybe the nappies themselves? Daniel wasn't in nappies at the time. He is now though, Lily mused. That idea came from Dr McPhee. Introducing nappies into Daniel's life changed him in a positive way, almost immediately too. He became much more settled, and less prone to suffering flashbacks. So Lily pushed further, by introducing items that were more and more babyish. Every item, Daniel responded positively to. Maybe, all he needed was to be babied, like the other Littles around him? So she did exactly that. With Dr McPhee's advice, Daniel had slowly been encouraged to become her Little baby Daniel, and he loved it. She looked down at the close to sleeping boy, and popped his paci into the boy's yawning mouth. "Sshhh, baby. Mummy is going nowhere. Ok?" Daniel twitched and fidgeted for a while, but otherwise lay completely still. Occasionally, he'd let out a sigh, but then started crying, even though he was fast asleep. "What on earth is going on with you, baby?", Lily muttered. She could do nothing to help, bar give cuddles and reassurance. As the sun continued its descent back towards the horizon, Daniel's thirst got the better of him, forcing him to emerge from his hiding spot. He scaled a few of the tiers in the garden, and walked towards the play area, where he knew there was a water bubbler. On approach, he heard giggling and laughing within a climbing castle, so stopped behind some bushes to see who it was. After all, he still had his pyjamas on, which were filthy with dirt and grass clippings. He certainly didn't need to add embarrassment to the pile of shit he was experiencing right now! The "girl" turned out to be two of them, who appeared after a few minutes from the castle to jump on the swings. One was wearing a yellow sundress, whom Daniel soon focused on. In disgust and shame, he turned away from the scene. A minute later, he stole a glance back at the girl in the yellow dress. She was all smiles and happiness, swinging away, her dress billowing and flowing in the wind caused by her swings. So carefree, such a different life. What would it be like if he... no. Why was his face flushed, embarrassed? He looked away, sat down, and forced himself to wait, even though his heart was all a flutter, and his mind craving more information about the girl in the yellow dress. "No, I'm not looking!", he muttered. The girls soon finished their play session, right on dusk, and sauntered off home, allowing the park to fall back into silence once more. He waited a good while, satisfying his distrustful brain that no one would see this pyjama-clad hobo. After a drink and a quick face wash, Daniel returned to his little hideout amongst the tiers and trees, only to contemplate going home himself. He certainly couldn't stay out there all night, and he needed something to eat. In his haste to run away, he'd left without any of his pocket money, or his phone. Maybe he could sneak inside and steal some supplies, get a bag of clothes, his money and phone, and return to this spot? Yeah, it's worth the risk, he decided, but it needed to be well after dark, after that cranky bastard dad had gone to bed. Around 10pm, he snuck up to the house. The front door was closed, the porch light was on. The house was otherwise quiet. Through the front windows, it looked like the lounge room TV was switched off too. Was the bastard in bed? He tiptoed up to the front door, his ears pounding with the echoes of his heartbeat, and straining to hear any noise from within. Noone seemed to be awake. So he turned the front door handle, and slowly opened the door. Stepping inside, he could see little through the dark gloom - none of the lights were on, not even the kitchen lights. His bare feet felt a cracked tile, which hadn't been there before. Unusual, he thought. A few more steps before the tiled entranceway finished, and creaky floorboards began. But he was light, and was barefoot, so they shouldn't make any noises, he surmised. He was so wrapped up in his careful movements and concentrating hard at making no noise, he failed to detect his father's dark form at the open door to their master bedroom. Daniel froze when he finally did sense a presence near him. He turned slowly towards the unwanted life form , only to see at the last moment that form take a step, then a god almighty whack, as the man's closed fist connected with his cheek. The force of the blow sent the hapless boy flying into the wooden armrest of a lounge chair, his arm crashing across the wood edging, snapping his right forearm bone in two like a twig. Daniel immediately collapsed and screamed in pain, holding up his left hand in a vain attempt to shield himself from his father continuing any further attack. The man had his right fist balled up ready to rain down another blow, one Daniel just knew would hurt. "Stop! No, no, don't do this!", he cried. That was when his mother seemingly appeared out of nowhere, holding the big kitchen carving knife. Before Daniel could yell out, she plunged it with all her strength straight into the old man's chest. Daniel watched his father take a step back, look down at the knife plunged all the way up to the hilt in his chest, before staggering backwards another few steps to a wall and slumping down onto his knees. A gulp of air, much like a fish out of water, and that was it. The man's surprised eyes glazed over, and lost their fire. Waves and waves of pain started radiating across Daniel's body, as he found it harder and harder to remain awake. His last memory was of his mum screaming uncontrollably before running out the open front door. Lily shifted her weight slightly on the recliner chair in Daniel's room, now that the wrapped up bundle of hair and pink silky-smooth skin had settled. Daniel was fast asleep now, floppy and relaxed, but he'd been quite unsettled for the half hour prior. She'd watched his face the entire time, eyes screwed shut as he writhed around in her arms, crying out, mumbling, face showing all sorts of emotion, with his arms and legs being very animated. Yet he remained asleep. He must have been dreaming of something bad, Lily thought. As he relaxed, she took him into his room, changed his very wet nappy, and swaddled him. His face now was buried in the blanket. "Wondered where you were, darl", came a gruff voice at the door. David chuckled as his wife emitted a squeek of surprise. "Don't do that, Dave!", Lily warned. "Sorry, couldn't help myself!". David entered the room and kissed his darling wife on the forehead. "How is he?", he whispered. "He had a flashback today", Lily tiredly responded. "Oh?" "He's settled now" "You ok, hon?", David enquired, studying her face for any concern. "Yeah, all good, but I don't know how Daniel will be when he wakes up" "You had anything to eat today?" "Not this arvo, no. Daniel's not had anything to drink either", she replied, and started to sit up off the recliner. "No, no, stay there. I'll get ya's some food n drinks" "Thanks, babe!" As she watched David disappear out towards the kitchen, she thought about the state of play with her family. Pretty lucky to have Dave, and now a beautiful boy. "We'll get through this, baby boy, we will. We'll do whatever it takes".

So I couldn't help but be inspired, after BabySofia kind of enshrined this piece with a reference in "Exchanged", to continue on with the story. Hope you guys like the latest chapter, I think it adds a number of interesting wrinkles to be ironed out later... Forward "I'm Eileen Vaux, WILY News, and these are the top stories of the day. At Municipal High Court today, Pauletta Keaira has been convicted of first degree murder in the brutal slaying of her adopted mother, Miranda Guilory. The ruling has sparked both celebration and outrage, as Pauletta's family and friends have repeatedly clashed with CAMOL demonstrators outside the courthouse during the proceedings. Let's go to Tate Cozbi, who is on the scene." "Thank you, Eileen. It took a mere 47 minutes for the jury to find Miss Keaira guilty, sparking an outcry from her supporters and promises from CAMOL representatives to appeal. I've been told Miss Keaira's own testimony was the biggest blow to her case, as she admitted on the stand that, at the time of the killing, Miss Guilory was only preparing to administer punishments that Miss Keaira had already received in the several months she'd been living with Miss Guilory. In his closing argument, Prosecutor Daniel Hegarty insisted that Miss Keaira was therefore not in life-threatening danger when she stabbed Miss Guilory, and therefore must be found guilty." "Now we've heard previously from CAMOL officials who have said that Amazonian law does not grant the same rights to adopted Littles that it does to Amazonian children when it comes to abuse, is this correct?" "Yes, Eileen. In fact, one of the major issues raised by the defense in this case was the fact that Miss Keaira was adopted against her will, which stripped her of the rights she had as an adult free Little, but then she was not protected under child welfare law while under Miss Guilory's care, and after she killed Miss Guilory, she was then tried as an adult." "And how have legislators responded to this watershed case?" "Well, the prime minister has urged Parliament to draft some sort of legislation that at least provides a measure of consistency for adopted Littles, but there is fierce debate right now over what exactly that should look like. CAMOL, of course, is demanding that what it terms as kidnapping of Free Littles be banned, but lawmakers are hesitant to make such a sweeping change." "Thank you, Tate. I have with me here in the studio Malinda Attor, president of the pro-adoption group ELNAP, to discuss the verdict. Malinda, what is your official position on the matter?" "Thank you, Eileen. We at Every Little Needs A Parent believe that this tragic situation could easily have been avoided if the law viewed Littles the way everyone else already does, as children." "Could you elaborate on that position, Malinda? How do you feel the law should handle Littles?" "Well, Eileen, if it weren't that so many of these so-called Free Littles get these ideas in their heads that they're adults and should have the same rights as Amazonians, they would accept their place in society as being in need of caretaking by loving Amazon parents and be happy when an Amazon takes pity upon them and adopts them. We believe strongly that Miranda Guilory would still be alive today, and that none of what CAMOL is calling child abuse would have happened if Pauletta weren't so convinced by Free Little brainwashing that she were a grown woman capable of taking care of herself. It's high time Parliament put an end to this insanity, and we at ELNAP intend to do everything in our power to make sure it happens." "So how do you propose Parliament rectify the situation?" "Very simply, Littles don't belong in adult Amazon society. Right now, when they reach age 20, they're assumed to be adults just like Amazons, and they can get jobs and sign leases and borrow money and a whole lot of other responsibilities they are just not capable of handling. Every time we turn around Littles are getting mugged, raped, and all sorts of horrible things because they just aren't capable of taking care of themselves! They can't drive, they need special accomodations in their apartments, I mean, come on, a Little needs to carry a ladder with her to go grocery shopping, else she has to ask every stranger in the store to get her anything that isn't on the bottom shelf!" "But that's just a size issue, Malina, surely you're not suggesting..." "There's an old saying about that, Eileen. It goes, 'I used to have the same problem, but I grew out of it.'" "Thank you, Malina. Miss Keiara is currently being held without bail pending her sentencing hearing on Thursday. I'm Eileen Vaux, and this is WILY News." 1 "This is a bad idea, that's all I'm saying." His voice has grated on your nerves for the last two months, but none as severely as today. "Dammit, Mike," you huff back as you snatch the blazer, slacks, blouse, and personal care kit out of his hands, "we wouldn't BE here if that bitch had respected the fact that I'm a grown fucking woman, not a child!" "Paulie, I'm your lawyer. I'm trying to look out for you here. The DA is seeking the death penalty. You wear that suit and they'll see a grown woman who killed someone and deserves to face justice! I can have my wife bring one of my daughter's old dresses in a few minutes here, and they'll see what we were trying to show them all along, a confused little girl who..." "I'm NOT a confused little girl, Mike! I'm twenty-one years old, and before I got kidnapped by that psycho, I had my own goddamned LIFE!" And with that, you storm into the ladies' room. Well, you storm towards the ladies' room, but you have to ask the bailiff that has been charged with making sure you don't disappear to open the huge door for you. Which doesn't improve your mood any. You find an unoccupied stall and, after a couple of hops, manage to flip the lock on the door to keep it closed while you strip away that awful orange jumpsuit. God, that thing made you look like a rotten carrot with your straight brown hair flopping all over the place. The feel of the sleek silk blend on your legs as you slide the pants on is, in a word, glorious, after two months in that horrible polyester thing preceeded by another two in... well, you don't really even want to think about how many days and nights you spent in that wretched plastic nightmare. One great thing about solitary confinement; the only distractions to regaining your bladder control were in your head. After donning the blouse and blazer, you do the best you can with your hair and makeup in the reflection from the toilet paper dispenser. If they're determined to martyr you, well by god, you're going to go out proud, and everyone in that courtroom is going to know that you're not some inferior being fit only to be treated like a helpless infant. If this is your destiny, then you're going to meet it with a roar, not a whimper! Full of bluster, you turn to unlock the stall and, of course, have to hop a few times to knock the latch loose. Undaunted, you strut toward the door and... pound on it as hard as you can. The wind rushes right out of your little sails of fury as Mike opens the door from the other side, and you meekly step back out into the lobby under his outstretched arm. "You look good, Paulie," he says with a sigh. "Let's get this over with." The courtroom has taken on a degree of uncomfortable familiarity, and it has indeed bred contempt within you as you scramble your way into the defendant's chair, adorned with that loathsome plastic booster seat. You hate this stupid booster. Six months ago, you didn't have to use these stupid things. Six months ago, you were about to be a woman, a legal adult, a respected member of the community in Amaratos, the island that seems so impossibly far away now. "Pauletta," he said, his face devoid of emotion, "I'm going to ask you once more." "Don't bother!" you shriek. "I'm not marrying that pig, Papa! I'm not going to spend the rest of my life being miserable just so you can feel like you're a big shot! Tomorrow I'll be twenty, and you'll no longer have control over my life!" The argument last night was fierce, and you prepared yourself for this moment, knowing it was going to come to this. Your clothes are already packed, and what little cash you were able to save is already safely hidden in your stocking. It's not even a surprise when he announces, "Then go. Go and never return." You dash to your room as Mama begins to blubber and beg and plead with him, grabbing the gym bag you stuffed to bursting last night and storming toward the door. "Pauletta, please, listen to your father!" she begs as you brush past, pulling loose from her grasp. What you weren't expecting was what happens when you step outside. The beautiful sunshine is doused almost immediately, the very second you walk through that door and into what you believed to be your freedom. Just that quickly, you're upside down, disoriented, and you quickly realize you're in a sack made of fine mesh and canvas. The mesh enables you to look straight ahead, not to mention breathe, but all you see is the back of whoever it was that snatched you, and the first thing you realize is that this person is much, much bigger than anyone you've ever seen. You hear your mother bawling even louder as a deep voice not connected to the person carrying you says, "Sign here." "I'm sorry that I failed to raise you propertly, Pauletta," your father booms. "Perhaps the Amazons can do better." "PAPA! NO! WHAT DID YOU DO?!" you scream as you kick and struggle vainly within the bag. Confused, terrified, but most of all angry, your last words to your father are, "I HATE YOU! I HOPE YOU DIE!" as you're thrown roughly into the back of a large vehicle. A series of doors slam, the engine jumps to life, and off you go into a kind of hell you never imagined possible... 2 "All rise for the Honorable Stephen Nechus!" the bailiff booms. You startle at the announcement, though you've heard it so many times before, and nearly lose your balance as you hurriedly spring up out of the booster and shift your legs out to the edges of the chair to find footing. The foul old man in the black robe shuffles to his seat silently, and the courtroom settles to the crack of his gavel. The entire trial he has treated you alternately with condescension and disdain, and at this point you're sick to death of him. Mike explained how this hearing was going to go; basically it's duelling psychologists, the prosecution's shrink making the case that you were of completely sound mind when you stabbed Miranda and are a lost cause now, while Mike's shrink trying to convince the judge that you were under extreme duress and that, with rehabilitation, you will no longer be a danger to society. Mike was rather vague, however, about what exactly "rehabilitation" meant, only that the goal was to get you into protective custody and that you'd be spending a pretty long time under the care of a psychiatrist. "Call your first witness, Mister Hagerty," the judge says disinterestedly. The DA rises and states, "I call Doctor Isaiah Machlon." Another white-haired old fool. You recall the hours you spent filling out his stupid little multiple-choice tests. He barely spoke to you in the visiting area, just glaring at you as you checked off box after box after box. He steps into the witness box, a folder in his hand, and is sworn in. The DA asks him about his findings, and he dryly begins to read straight from one of the pages in his little folder, babbling on and on about how you're "antisocial" and "passive-aggressive" and "narcissistic", and that you're likely to be "refractory to treatment" due to an "inability to recognize or admit flaws" and a "mistrust of authority figures". Your blood boils as he heaps on what you perceive as insult after insult, but you do your best to maintain a calm exterior. Still, your fists clench almost of their own accord as the old bastard deems you a poor candidate for treatment and at high risk for "recidivism" if they ever let you out. The DA sits back down, and Mike begins his cross. "How much time did you spend with the defendant during your examination?" he asks. "Four hours." "What tests did you administer?" He ticks off half a dozen different acronyms, a nearly smug look on his face. "That's quite an extensive battery," Mike says. Where the hell is he going with this? "I do my best to be thorough in my examinations." "Seems to me you didn't leave much time for an actual conversation. How long did you spend actually talking to the defendant?" "Well," he stammers, clearly blindsided by the question. "I... I don't see much need in trying to talk to a Little. It's common knowledge they're all pathological liars!" "Common knowledge?" Mike asks incredulously. "Do you have some sort of studies to support this assertion?" "Well, no, I just..." "It's fine, I'll concede your point. Yet, you had the defendant spend four hours answering questions on a test believing that she is incapable of telling the truth? How do we know she answered your questionnaires honestly? How can you put any stock in your assessment of her psychological profile knowing that she probably lied on all the questions?" "Well... I mean..." "Objection!" the DA shouts. "Argumentative!" "Sustained," the judge says. "Withdrawn. Nothing further, your honor." Mike struts back to your table confidently, and the shrink just scowls at him, then you, until the judge dismisses him. The DA seems unphased by the demolition of his expert, and you realize why rather quickly as he comes back to his feet. "I call Joseph Keaira," he announces. Your blood runs cold as you see your father rise from the back of the gallery and make his way to the stand. He's sworn in, and the DA has him introduce himself. "Mister Keaira," he begins, "Is it true that you signed the adoption papers allowing the defendant to be adopted by Miranda Guilory?" "I did," your father replies. "Why did you do that?" "Pauletta was promised to be married to Ernesto Vahan. The marriage was arranged when they were both very young." "But she refused to marry him, is that correct?" "She did. The night before their wedding, she told me she wouldn't do it. So, rather than allow my family's reputation to be sullied in our village, I sold her to the exporters and promised her younger sister to Ernesto." They continue their back and forth, but you're lost now, lost in the back of that truck again... "Please, I have money, I'll pay you more than whatever he did!" you plead as the truck rumbles along over the dirt road, bouncing you around in the sack. "I don't think you understand, little girl," one of them laughs. "He didn't pay us, we paid HIM! But when we get where we're going, we'll be getting a LOT more!" "Please, I'll give you all I have, just let me go!" "Where is it?" he asks. "It's... it's in my stocking!" The truck comes to a stop, and you feel a glimmer of hope. One of them begins fiddling with the top of the sack. "Now you be a nice little girl and don't be trying to kick me!" he says. He grabs your ankle and peels back your sock, snatching the small bundle of bills you had tucked away. "Pretty nice, little one. Thanks for the tip!" he laughs as he roughly shoves your ankle back and presumably recloses the sack. "NO! You BASTARDS!" you shriek as you kick at the top of the bag in vain. As you squirm and kick, you feel the bag once more being hoisted up, and you stop to try and peek out through the mesh. You catch a whiff of salt air, and you realize you're at the shoreline. Now you're desperate, in a full panic, and you start to weep. "Please, just let me go! Please! I didn't do anything wrong!" "Aw, poor baby," the other one sneers. "You made her cry, you heartless bastard!" You hear their boots thud onto wooden planks, and you're dropped roughly. You must be on a boat now. "Where are you taking me?" you whimper. "Don't worry, little one. You're gonna have a nice new home soon. The giants will take good care of you." The engine springs to life, and you lie there and sob quietly as you motor toward a place you've only heard of in your mother's warning fables when you were a tiny girl. You honestly believed that's all they were, just fables, but now... 3 "So, Mister Keiara, is it fair to say Pauletta's disdain for authority has been present since early childhood?" "Oh, she was always in trouble. Teachers, principals, myself and other family members, it didn't matter. She did what she wanted, consequences be damned. We tried everything. No punishment would deter her, no promise of a reward would coax her. I hoped getting her married a good young man from a prestigious clan would finally settle her down, having a family of her own and children to raise might change her, but when she refused to honor our family's promise to the Vahans, I knew it was hopeless." "Thank you, Mister Keiara. Your witness." The DA offers a smug grin your direction as he heads back to his seat, and you scowl back. Unbelievable, that your own father would betray you like this. "I have no questions for this witness," Mike says flatly. You look at him, stunned, but he just puts a hand on your back and mouths the words, "Relax, I got this." The DA calls both of Miranda's parents, to no one's surprise, and they both tearfully talk about what a wonderful person she was, and how she just wanted to love me and care for me, and that I was just impossible to deal with, that I fought her constantly, that they couldn't believe how ungratedul I was. And Mike doesn't cross-examine either of them. By the time they're done, you can practically feel the needle they're going to stick in your arm. And your so-called attorney is just sitting there and letting it happen. "I have no more witnesses," says the DA. "Go ahead, Mister Antonino." Mike stands up. "I call Doctor Ivan Metzger to the stand." The other shrink that spent an enormous amount of time with you. In fact, he made three trips. Except he really didn't do much in the way of testing, just asked a parade of questions, most of which seemed completely irrelevant to the trial or even your life. The old coot steps to the witness box and is sworn in. After he gives his credentials, Mike begins. "What are your thoughts on Doctor Machlon's assessment of my client?" "Between his obvious personal bias and the outdated testing procedures, that's exactly the conclusion at which I'd expect him to arrive." "You spent a pretty fair amount of time with Pauletta as well, didn't you?" "A total of nine hours over the course of three days." "And what is your assessment?" "There is no doubt that Miss Keiara suffers from numerous personality disorders, but to say that she's untreatable is foolishness." "How would you approach treatment if she were your patient?" "Intensive therapeutic support, focusing first on behavioral modifications, then, once rapport had been established, extensive cognitive reconfiguration. I'd accomplish this with both medication and direct behavioral therapy sessions centered around constantly challenging her perceptions of herself, other people, and the world around her." "So, psychiatric hospitalization?" "Not at all. I'd keep her in a residential setting with a guardian ad-litem with extensive experience in specifically interfacing with Littles. Her social skills are extremely weak; a hospital would be a poor milieu for addressing that deficiency. No, in fact, challenging her with difficult public situations would be a critical component of the treatment plan." "Wouldn't there be a concern for violent outbursts, considering her history?" "Miss Keiara is certainly oppositional-defiant, but violence is a tool of last resort for her. Even what happened with Miss Guilory wasn't an outburst, but a desperate, though calculated, response to what she perceived as an extreme threat." "Surely you're not justifying her behavior as self-defense, are you?" The DA furrows his brows as Mike asks this question. You wonder if Mike just stole his thunder for his planned cross-examination. "Not at all. Her perceptions are distorted, built from years of ineffectual authority in her life setting weak limits and failing to follow through on them, from her parents to her educators. Her mother was an enabler; any time Pauletta's father or any other authority figure tried to implement some sort of discipline, her mother would be right there to either help her escape it or otherwise diminish it. Limits are completely flexible and ambivalent in her mind as a result, and this is one of the key components that must be addressed in any sort of successful treatment plan. She must learn boundaries, and she must learn to embrace, rather than disdain, authority figures and discipline in her life." You find yourself biting your lip unconsciously as you stew over his assessment. Condescending bastard. And this is supposed to help how? "Okay, let's cut to the chase, then. How long do you think such a treatment program would take to complete?" "Depending on Miss Keiara's level of compliance, I'd estimate somewhere between 30 and 60 days to reach a stage where the court would be satisfied with her condition." "So, an Observation would be the acid test?" "Absolutely." "Do you know of someone who would be willing to take Pauletta on as a patient for such a treatment plan?" "A volunteer has already stepped forward. Due to the publicity surrounding the trial and potential security issues, I must keep his name anonymous, but he is similarly credentialed to me, a graduate of a very prestigious medical university with over two decades' experience in the field." "Thank you, Doctor. Nothing further." Mike walks back to the table with a smile, but you're even more confused. The DA stands. "Doctor Metzger, you just elucidated to us that Miss Keiara was responding to what she saw as an extreme threat when she murdered Miss Guilory, isn't that correct?" "I did." "So what stops her from responding to this treatment plan you've elucidated in similar fashion? What assurance do you have for the court that I won't be trying her for another murder before you can 'fix' her?" "Very simple. When she came into Miss Guilory's care, she was quite literally kidnapped by force from a familiar environment, brought here to the mainland, and deposited at Miss Guilory's door. She was already severely traumatized by this experience. Miss Guilory's administration of what we perceive as fairly normal discipline for a noncompliant Little just scared the poor girl even more, not to mention Miss Guilory's insistence on forcing the most infantile treatment on her right away. It was shock after shock to her system, and the more she fought, the more intense Miss Guilory's disciplinary actions became, to the point where we can all agree that, were she doing it to her own child, she would be facing charges of abuse right now." Well, for all his condescension, at least he's offering some vindication here. Until the DA pipes up and asks, "Your Honor, I move to strike. This was all pontification, and none of it answered my question." "Objection!" Mike speaks up. "Overruled. The witness' last statement shall be stricken from the record." Smugly, the DA continues. "So you're saying Miss Keiara is going to suddenly just comply with treatment?" "To a certain extent, here, she doesn't have much alternative. It's quite literally a choice of being compliant, spending the rest of her life in prison, or possibly being executed." "Aren't you concerned about her giving lip service, you know, just going through the motions?" "Sir, we're not speaking of talk therapy here. Lip service will be quite impossible, simply because the therapist will be interfacing with her constantly, around the clock. She couldn't possibly keep her guard up for an entire month." You know what's happening here. And, the fact is, you don't really want to die. But all these vague references to "intensive therapy" and "boundaries" and "discipline" aren't exactly reassuring. The DA badgers the doctor a while longer, but he's unflappable, really, and finally the DA gives up. Mike stands. "No more witnesses, your honor." You're stunned. His whole case for sparing you from the death penalty is a shrink with a nefarious-sounding plan to "fix" you?! "Thirty minute recess while I make my decision," the judge says, just as disinterested as he's been the whole trial. Once again, the crowd stands, and the judge shuffles back into his hobbit-hole. "I told you I had it," Mike says. "You call that 'having it'? Really? I don't know what river you're trying to sell me down with this whole therapy thing, but that judge looked like he didn't give two fucks about anything that was said!" You're trying to keep your voice down, but the frustration is starting to boil over. "He always looks like that, Paulie. I've tried fifty cases in front of him, and never once has his face been anything but stone unless someone really pissed him off. Trust me, if you had pissed him off, you'd know it, and we'd be up the creek." "You know what? Whatever, Mike. It's been out of my hands since the second I left my parents' place. Why would I believe I'd have any control over it now? If he comes back in here and sends me to my death, there won't be anything I can do about that either. Fuck it." "Well, if that's the closest to relaxing I can get you, I'll have to take it." "It is, Mike. It is." 4 "Misters Antonino and Hagerty and Doctor Metzger," the bailiff calls out suddenly. "The judge has requested you all in chambers." Your eyes widen, but Mike puts a hand on your shoulder and whispers, "It's okay, Paulie. This is a good thing. It means he's giving serious consideration to rehab over prison." He rises along with the DA and the doctor, and they all head into the door held open by the bailiff. It closes, and you're left alone in the front of the court, feeling the eyes of the gallery on you, especially the eyes of Miranda's parents, their hateful stares, full of fury and a lust for revenge. The same fiery look that Miranda herself wore every time you defied her, the one that disappeared so quickly when... It's early yet, but you know you can't wait too long. You had such incredible luck last night, managing to steal the little paring knife from where she carelessly dropped it while putting the dishes away. This may be your last chance for freedom, and you can't squander it. You played the role last night so well, showing her just enough affection to convince her that she had finally broken you, all while that knife sat hidden in your sleeper, safely tucked in the sleeve. She was so full of joy when she put you in the crib for the night, pulling you in close and rubbing noses with you before lying you on your back, and you played right along with her, accepting that horrible pacifier without a fight so she wouldn't strap it down again, giving her a sugary little "Goo-nye Mommy, I lub oo" from behind it. She grinned like an idiot as she stared down and responded, "I love you too, my precious little baby girl!" Now is your opportunity. The stage is set. Waiting for her to wake would be disastrous; you need every advantage you can get to pull this off, and her being half-asleep will be a decisive edge. You work yourself up into the most pitiful, sad-sounding cry you can, waiting patiently for her to show up at your door, the pommel of the knife in your hand, blade pointed back toward your wrist, hidden inside the cuff of the sleeper. You toss that miserable pacifier through the bars of the crib and onto the floor; with any luck she'll pick you up before she sees it. She arrives, bleary-eyed but smiling. "What's wrong, baby girl? Did you wake up all wet and icky?" "Pee-pee, Mommy!" you whimper, calming your whining down to a sniffle. "Mommy get that nasty wet old diaper off you!" she coos, hoisting you up and draping you across her left shoulder. She always puts you on her left side, so her right hand stays free. "Binky, Mommy!" you whine. "Binky!" "Oh did you drop your binky too? Let's see if we can find it." She looks in the crib, then down to the floor. "There it is!" she exclaims, bending down. This is the moment. Adrenaline rushes through you as she bends over; it's a short fall from here, far shorter than if she were standing. Quick as lightning, you flip the blade around as her hand makes contact with the rubber nipple. It slides into the side of her neck so easily; you landed the perfect shot, right into her esophagus. She drops you and reaches for her neck, her eyes a picture of horror as she gasps for air. Blood nearly sprays over everything as she pulls the blade out. She staggers back, coughing and choking, drowning in her own blood now as her hand futilely covers the wound. The crib, the floor, her nightie, and you, all covered in blood, and you lay there and watch her. She drops onto her backside, her eyes lock on you, and she starts to reach toward you with her free hand. You crawl backward, backing up against the wall as she falls forward, and you watch the light fade from her eyes as she coughs up more blood, drooling it out over her chin like garishly red spittle. Her hand reaches your foot, but there's no strength left, and it flops uselessly across your shin as her last breath leaks out and her head drops awkwardly sideways onto the floor, her eyes still open in a picture of shock. You shiver for a moment, stunned at what you've wrought, a pang of guilt rising at your deception. A bloody price you just paid for the promise of freedom. A solitary tear slips from your eye as the full weight of your deed falls upon you... "All rise!" the bailiff commands once again. Out comes the judge, followed by the three men who negotiated your fate. The judge sits; the rest of you do likewise. "It is this court's opinion," the judge booms, "that the defendant's actions were premeditated, meticulously planned, and devoid of remorse. For that alone, she is truly deserving of the supreme penalty under the law!" You cringe. They failed you, your lawyer and that wretched doctor. A white-hot ball of lead sits in your belly as you wait for your destiny to be pronounced. "However," he continues, "let it also be acknowledged that this court is not only just, but merciful. A plan has been laid before me to afford the defendant one last chance to prove herself fit to exist in our society, and it is a plan that I hereby approve. The defendant shall appear at the Maritonia Psychiatric Center in thirty days for a formal Observation, after which she will be brought before this court for a formal accounting of her condition. If she is demonstrated to no longer be a danger to society, she will be remanded to the guardianship of the doctor who will be treating her between now and in the future. Otherwise, she will be scheduled for execution by lethal injection as soon as is expedient. Court is adjourned!" His gavel crashes down, and the gallery erupts. "BAILIFFS! CLEAR THE COURTROOM!" he shouts over the din. From within the chaos of the crowd you hear Miranda's mother scream, "I'LL SEE YOU DEAD, YOU LITTLE BITCH!" "Come on," Mike says, swooping you up into his arms. "We gotta get you out of here now!" He walks swiftly out a side entrance and down several halls, snaking deeper into the courthouse, down the paths toward the holding cell area. "What the hell is happening?!" you bark, but he doesn't answer. "Mike?!" "You'll be safe soon enough. Just trust me." You take little solace from his answer as the hallways blur by. Soon you find yourself in a parking garage, and you're being handed off to a tall, middle-aged giant. "Mike?! Where are you going?!" "I'll see you in a month, Paulie!" he says. "We'll be fine soon, Pauletta," the mysterious stranger says. "I'll explain once we get into the car." He strides over to a black SUV with darkly tinted windows and hoists you into a booster in the back seat, scanning the parking lot before he closes the door, then quickly jumps into the driver's seat. "I'm Artis," he says, firing up the engine and throwing it into gear. "Artis Barrett. I'm here to try and save your life." 5 "Eilieen Vaux, WILY News. We interrupt this program to bring you breaking news from Municipal High Court in the case of Pauletta Keiara, convicted last week of the brutal slaying of her adopted mother, Miranda Guilory. We're going live right now to Tate Cozbi outside the courthouse." "Thank you Eileen. Tate Cozbi, WILY News here. The scene here outside Municipal High Court is absolute mayhem right now, with both pro-adoption and pro-Littles-rights advocates outraged at Judge Nechus' decision in the sentencing hearing today on the convicted murderer, Pauletta Keiara. Police have formed a wall between the two crowds, and I'm told thirty-five people have already been made in conjuction with some violent clashes between the protestors today. I'm here with the parents of the victim, Miranda Guilory. Mr. Guilory, how do you feel right now about the judge's decision to allow for an Observation?" "My daughter deserves justice, and that [beep] stole it from her! The idea that Pauletta Keiara might go completely unpunished for what she did is inconceivable!" [scream from the crowd behind] "MIRANDA WAS AN ABUSIVE [beep]! SHE DESERVED WHAT SHE GOT!" [crowd noise intensifies] [Mr. Guilory] "GO TO HELL you [beep]!" [turns back to the mic] "Miranda went through all the proper legal channels to adopt that little psycho in there. She was a loving, caring woman who wanted nothing more than to embrace that [beep] as her own. Pauletta is a rabid animal, and she deserves to be put down!" [Mrs. Guilory speaks up] "My daughter did everything right by the system, and now the system has failed her! That [beep] in there deserves to die for what she did!" [Tate turns back to the camera] "Well, there you have it, Eilieen." "Indeed, some pretty strong emotions, Tate. I understand there is a whole other controversy surrounding the case at this moment as well?" "There is, Eileen. Pauletta's current wherabouts are unknown at this point as she was whisked away from the courtroom today. I'm led to understand that only four people know the identity of the person who currently has custody of Pauletta, that being the judge, the two attorneys in the case, and defense witness Doctor Ivan Metzger. So far, none of those parties have commented on the situation, but with the chaos going on out here, I have to presume all the secrecy is to protect both Pauletta and her caretaker from potential harm." "Thank you, Tate. A tense scene outside Municipal High Court, for certain. Join us again on the five o-clock news this evening, where we'll have Parliament member Tony Braen, CAMOL leader Benjamin Nabal, and director of the National Organization for the Care of Orphaned Littles, Alexander Dowling in studio for a roundtable discussion. I'm Eileen Vaux with Tate Cozbi, WILY News. Now back to your regularly scheduled programming." As the truck lurches out from the parking garage and into daylight, you finally organize your thoughts enough to speak. "Who are you and where are we going?!" you ask, suppressing your panic and indignance over being passed around like a hot potato. "I'm the doctor who has been assigned to get you ready for Observation," he says. "And right now we're headed to a safe house." "I don't understand! What is all this observation crap?! Why can't I just go home?!" You can't help but feel like everything is happening around you and that you're little more than a helpless observer. "Look, Pauletta, I'm a member of CAMOL, so..." "I don't even know what that IS!" you plead. "It's an advocacy group that's trying to prevent what happened to put you here in the first place. Please, will you let me explain?" "Okay..." "As I was saying, there are a lot of us who would love nothing more than to get you out of here and back to your island, but to do that would cost me and your lawyer our licenses to practice and probably land us both in prison for a long time. So we've got to play ball with the court." "So why all the rushing around and secrecy?" "There are people out there who want to kill you, Pauletta. Me too, if someone found out who I was and that you were in my custody." "None of this makes sense! I was kidnapped, dumped in some apartment with this crazy person who decided to try and dress me and treat me like an infant, beat me and locked me in dark rooms and all sorts of other horrible things to get me to go along with it, and because I fought back, suddenly everyone wants to kill me? How is this even right?!" "You really don't understand how Amazon society works, do you?" "No, I don't! I don't get any of this! I mean, my mother used to tell me, 'you'd better behave or we'll send you off to the giants!', but that was supposed to just be a scare thing, not reality!" "I hate to tell you this, Pauletta, but it's all true. Here on the mainland, Littles are 'adopted' by Amazons all the time. And they go through all of what you did and worse. They're sent to brainwashing centers where they're taught by force how to be compliant and act like babies. They get all their teeth taken out so they talk in baby talk all the time and so they can't bite when their adoptive mother wants to make them breastfeed. And they get tendons in their ankles cut so they can only crawl. Grown men have sex changes against their will. Women have their breasts removed. All so their Amazon 'parents' can have perfect little babies that never grow up." You're completely in shock now. "How...?!" "How is it legal?" he finishes for you. "Because here, few people think of Littles as anything more than children who never grow up. It's hard for a Little to get anything but the most menial work. Housing for free Littles is scarce. The law doesn't even acknowledge Littles, other than the right of Amazons to adopt them at will. It's a horrible, horrible place for a Little to be." "So what happens now?" you whimper, trembling as you try to process this nightmare. "Well, the immediate right now, I hate to tell you, is that we have to change your appearance. Your face is all over the national news right now, and if you're going to live long enough to make it to Observation, we need to make you blend in." "How are we going to do that?!" you ask, not really wanting to know the answer. "By making you look like my daughter." 6 "Now just hold on a minute!" you snap, panic giving way to indignation. "What the..." "Relax, Pauletta. We need you to be able to blend in, so we're going to just do a little makeover to give you more the appearance of an Amazon child." "I don't want to look like a kid, Abel, or Andy, or whatever your name is!" "Artis." "Okay, fine, Artis. Why can't we just change my hair color or something?!" "Because people will start connecting the dots if they see me suddenly turn up with a Little in tow. The only clues the press is going to have is what Doctor Metzger gave in his testimony. And my colleagues already know I live alone and have ever since my boyfriend passed a few years back." "Oh wow, you're gay?" "Yes. Does that bother you?" "No, actually. Means I don't have to worry about you being all creepy." "I'll try not to take offense to that suggestion. Anyway, I can put together a cover story about a niece coming to visit a lot easier than I can explain away a sudden decision to adopt a Little right about the time it leaks out that you're under the care of a renowned psychiatrist in a round-the-clock setting but not in a psychiatric hospital." "Ugh... Okay, I get it, I get it. So what exactly is this 'makeover' going to entail?" "We'll just redo your hair, change color, do a more little girl type of hairstyle, you know, probably change your eye color too. Of course, the court's going to demand a tracking implant, but you'll hardly notice that. I'll be getting one as well; you need to be within 100 feet of me at all times, or the police will be alerted immediately. There'll also be a plastic surgeon on hand to do some other minor things like make your cheeks and chin a little more chubby. I think your chest is okay as it is, so long as we lose the bra." You wince at his assessment of your breasts. Not that any of the women in your village were particularly busty to begin with, but you always felt self-conscious about how small yours were compared to other girls at school. "Yeah, thanks," you mutter back. "Oh, and we're going to have to figure out a new name for you, too. But that can wait until after the makeover." Well, at least it doesn't look like they're going to try and babify you like that bitch did the very second she laid eyes on you... After what seemed like hours, the boat finally thumps into a solid object. A dock, no doubt. You've long since run out of tears, and now you're just numb, the fear having given way to a cold resignation as you listened to one of the men converse on the phone to the person you figured was going to "handle" you once you made land. There's no way out of this; you're just going to have to face whatever fate is coming. "Alright, we got all the papers in order?" a new voice calls out as you hear heavy footfalls on wooden slats. "All right here," one of the familiar ones says. "Poor little twerp's gonna turn twenty tomorrow. Fat lot that'll do her now!" He laughs, as do the others, and suddenly you're back in the air, rising off the floor of the little boat, only to be set back down on the much more solid dock. "Here you go, then, five thousand. Keep 'em coming; I got plenty of customers lookin' for wild ones that ain't already been housebroken, ya know?" "You keep payin' in cash, and we'll keep bringin' 'em, don't you worry!" "So, is this one a scrapper?" "Nah, she struggled a bit in the beginning, tried to buy us off with half a hundred rupees. It'll help pay off the next frustrated parent or husband or whoever." "You just make sure and stay legal with 'em; I don't need us bein' in the middle of some political crisis over you snatchin' someone ain't supposed to be snatched." "Don't worry about us, you just keep the money comin'. We got another one to go pick up out on Gethsemane Island right now. Long goddamn boat ride ahead." "Well get gassed up and get goin', and call me when you're back in range. We'll just be off, then, won't we, little one?" With that, he hoists you up over his shoulder. "Off we go then," he says cheerily. Through the mesh, you can see the figures of the two men in the boat fading away, huge men, six or more feet tall. As best as you can figure, this one is just as tall, bigger than any man you've ever seen on the island. What could these people possibly want with someone like you? As he hoists you into the back of another huge vehicle, your mind spins at the possibilities. Are you to be someone's servant girl? You imagine yourself scrubbing huge floors and standing on stepstools to wash dishes and prepare meals for these monsters. After a much longer but smoother ride than the one you experienced on the way to the boat, the vehicle lurches quickly, then comes to a stop. "Ride's over, little one!" he calls, and you hear what is presumably his door opening, then another door behind you shortly after. Back in the air you go, back over his shoulder. "They were right, you are quiet!" he says over the din of more vehicles passing by, the chatter of more people than you ever imagined possible in one place. You try to look through the mesh again, but somehow your position has shifted in the sack and you can no longer see. You're moving, is all you know, and the bustle of an enormous number of people is going on around you. It's not long before you come to a stop, and you hear a buzzer sound. "Hello?" a very deep, but distinctly female voice calls out, sounding almost like it came from a speakerphone. "Very special delivery for Miss Guilory," the man responds. Her pitch rises, and you can hear the excitement in her voice. "Wonderful! Come right up!" Another, louder buzzer sounds, and the man opens a door. The noise of the bustling streets is cut off, and now it's just his footfalls, seemingly going up a number of stairs. Another door opens. More footsteps. A knock on a door. The door opens. "Come in! Come in!" the almost giddy-sounding female speaks. Her tone changes again, almost scolding. "Oh the poor thing, was the bag really necessary?!" "They're quick little buggers," the man replies as he sets you down. "They'll take off on you in a second if you don't keep 'em wrapped up!" "Well let's see her, then!" "Right, right." The door closes, and you move a few more paces before you feel him fiddling with the bag, then turning you over and pulling it back over your head. The sight that greets you is terrifying; you thought these men were huge, looking six feet or more tall, but the woman that stands before you is positively enormous, easily nine feet or more! In a panic, your eyes dart around the room; it looks like normal furniture for a family room, but it's all sized for someone her height. You start to crawl backward away from the two towering figures, but you bump into something hard almost immediately. You turn and realize you've cornered yourself against a huge footstool, and you stop, trembling in fear. "Oh my god, she's adorable! What a tiny little thing! I thought you said she was full-grown?" the lady says, turning to the much shorter man. You feel incredibly self-conscious at your height, yes, you've always been short compared to the rest of the girls in the village, but at three and a half feet, the difference was never so stark as what you're feeling right now. "She is! Got the papers right here; she turns twenty tomorrow! You're a lucky one, Miss Guilory; lotta people would pay a tall premium to have a tiny one like this." She turns back toward you. "Oh and that sad little pauper dress! Did you sew that yourself, sweetie?" she asks, leaning down and grasping the hem as you cower before her. "N...no... my mother made it for me," you manage, trembling. "Well don't you worry, little girl, Mummy's got plenty of pretty clothes for you to wear here, much nicer than this!" She rights herself and turns back toward the man, reaching into the pocket of her blazer and producing a huge wad of bills. "Here you are. Eight thousand, just as we agreed." The man takes the wad from her and begins quickly flipping through it. "Looks like it's all here. I'll just be on my way, then. Enjoy!" He picks up the empty sack and starts toward the entrance. She opens the door. For a second, you think about making a run for it, but both of them are directly in your path; you'd never make it. "Thank you so much! You've made a lonely woman very, very happy today!" she says as he steps out, and she quickly closes the door behind him, leaving the two of you presumably alone in this cavernous space. Your eyes are fixed on her as she struts toward you. "Stand up for Mummy now," she instructs. "Let's have a look at you." You nervously slide up the footstool, struggling to keep your legs from shaking. "That's a good girl," she says. She reaches behind you, and your eyes follow her arm, but you can't see what she grabs off a nearby end table, though you quickly figure it out as huge scissors suddenly appear at the shoulders of your dress and snip, snip, it falls away, leaving you in your underwear, even more terrified now. She takes your hand gently and pulls you into the room, examining you back and front. "Those mean old men didn't hurt you, did they, precious?" You shake your head. "Good. Poor thing, you must have been just terrified in that horrible sack all this time." Another snip, and your bra falls to the floor. You cover your chest with your arms in embarrassment, and she snips away your panties as well. You cross your legs in front of you, stumbling as you try to hide your nakedness from her. "Oh, don't you worry, you adorable little thing. Mummy will get some pretty clothes on you in just a minute," she says, setting the scissors back on the table and, without warning, snatching you right up around your middle. She sits down in an enormous rocking chair, holding you tightly in her lap. You finally find your voice as the two of you slowly rock back and forth. "Wh... what's going to happen to me?" you ask. "Don't you worry, baby, I'm going to take good care of you from now on," she says sweetly, reaching into her pocket with her free hand. "I... I'm not..." you start, before her hand flashes in front of your face and a huge mass of rubber finds its way into your mouth. "MMPH!" you squeal, squirming and kicking, but her powerful arm holds you fast, and her hand covers your mouth locking your head in place against her enormous chest. "Just relax, baby, just relax," she says. You hear a click, and suddenly the rubber is expanding in your mouth, pushing your cheeks out wide. "MMMMM MMMM MMMMM!!" you nearly scream through your nose, flailing away uselessly with your arms and legs. Her hand comes away from your face and wraps around your entire torso, pinning your arms at your sides. You shake your head, grunting and squealing, trying to rid yourself of this thing in your mouth, but it's so huge now you couldn't spit it out if you wanted to. Her other arm, meanwhile, has made it's way down to your legs, wrapping them up and holding them fast as she calmly continues to rock back and forth in the chair. "Just calm down, baby, calm down and let Mummy love on you," she says. You continue to thrash against her, but she's far too strong, and before long your adrenaline runs out, and fatigue takes over. Your eyes fill with tears as you finally realize that a huge pacifier is now stuck in your mouth, and you offer a weak, whiny, "Mmmmm," in protest. "That's a good baby," she says, a tone of approval in her voice. "Don't cry, baby. Mummy's not gonna hurt you." She shifts the one arm under your legs and hoists you up, cradling you in front of here as she stands and walks down a huge hallway, stopping at a slightly open door. "Time to get my baby dressed!" she coos as she kicks the door open gently. The sight that greets you is more horrifying than anything you imagined possible... 7 "Yeah, we're about 5 minutes out... No, I'm pretty sure we got out clean, no one following us that I can tell... Got it... See you then..." Artis hits the terminate button on his phone and sets it in the console. The city has dissolved away, replaced by the serenity of grasslands, wire fencing lining the road beside you, cows and horses dotting the lush landscape. "Where are we?" you ask. Dumb question, for sure, but at the same time, this is the first open space you've seen here since those bastards carried you off. "About ten miles outside the capital," Artis replies. "Not quite the middle of nowhere, but far enough away that the cameras and microphones aren't likely to catch up to us before we get you fixed up." Oh yes, "fixed up". That's a delicate way of putting it. "Do we really have to go this far with it?" you ask, already knowing the answer. "Can't we just dye my hair or something?" Even the thought of ruining your long chestnut locks with dye makes you shudder, but... "Trust me, Pauletta, you're not going to want the kind of attention that will happen if someone figures out who you are. Neither of us will." You let out a long, frustrated sigh. "I'll be glad when this month is over," you mutter. "Me too," he says as he turns down what looks like a dirt driveway off to the left. A short, bumpy ride later and you arrive at a sprawling ranch house with a huge barn adjacent. He pulls the truck into the barn, and someone pulls the door shut behind you, leaving only the light filtering in from a few windows to illuminate this suddenly very gloomy place. "Here we are," he says, opening his door and stepping out. You fidget a bit with the buckle on your booster, but you lack the strength to release the latch. He opens your door and pops it loose, then helps you down to the hay-strewn dirt floor of the cavernous building. He leads you out and over to the main house, and you're greeted at the door by a heavy-set blonde woman maybe a foot or so shorter than Artis, but still enormous compared to you, who hurries you both in quickly, looking around outside before closing the door. "Glad you made it, Artis. You must be Pauletta," she says, sizing you up. "I'm Arlene, and I'm a hairdresser, but this is my family's farm. My sister's a plastic surgeon, and she and I've been doing these kinds of 'makeovers' here for a good while now." "Is Jolie here yet?" Artis asks. "She is; she's just getting into her scrubs upstairs." She must have noticed you cringing at the word "equipment", because she cheerfully adds, "Don't worry, Pauletta, you'll be asleep for the whole thing, and when you wake up, I bet you won't even recognize yourself." "Yeah, that's the part I'm not really looking forward to," you say glumly. "I know, sweetie," she says. "But I promise you, Jolie and I will be delicate. Artis already told us what a tough patch you've been through here lately." "How soon does Doc want to get started?" Artis speaks up. "She'll be ready to go in a few minutes." She looks back down at you and extends a hand. "Come on upstairs with me?" Nervously, you take her hand, and she leads you through a galley kitchen and up a set of stairs with old-looking, beautifully carved white slats supporting a dark hardwood handrail. "Jolie's the plastic surgeon, but she's gonna just do some little touches here and there to soften up your features, and then it's all on me." You resist the urge to pull away as she runs her fingers through your hair. "You got beautiful, thick hair, Pauletta. I'm pretty jealous, you know?" "Thanks," you murmur, still feeling very uncomfortable with this whole process. "It's okay, I'd probably be pretty nervous if I were you too." The two of you reach the top of the stairs, and she guides you down a hall, stopping to knock on a door on the right. "Come on in, I'm ready!" a cheery voice calls from the other side. Arlene opens it and ushers you in. As much as you can tell from the shapelessness of the medical outfit she's wearing, Jolie looks trimmer than her sister, but also shorter, maybe eight feet tall, and she smiles broadly as you enter. "Been a while since we had such a petite client!" she chuckles. "Are you Pauletta?" You nod quietly, feeling increasingly self-conscious. She squats to her knees and puts a hand on your shoulder. "It's okay to be scared. We're gonna get you fixed up quick and on your way, maybe even this evening, if everything goes right. Have you eaten anything today?" "No, food's kinda been..." you start. "I doubt I'd have much of an appetite either," she affirms. "How about you get changed over there behind the curtain, and then we'll get started?" Silently you walk over to and behind a makeshift blind set up in the corner of the room, where a hospital gown awaits you on a footstool short enough for you to sit on it. You strip down to your bra and panties and slip the gown on, doing your best to tie it behind you, though you're sure you didn't do a very good job of it. With a sigh, you step back out from behind the blind. "Good, good. Let me give you a hand here," she says cheerily, hoisting you up onto the bed in the middle of the room. You lie down and manage to stifle a squeak as she pricks your arm with a needle, attaching it to an IV bag dangling above you. "Ready?" she asks softly. "As I'm ever gonna be," you answer. "Okay, I'd like you to start counting backward from 100," she says, picking up a syringe and inserting it into the IV line. A subtle rush of cold shoots through your arm as you begin to count. "One hundred, ninety nine, ninety eight, ninety..." Your eyes droop, and the room begins to dissolve. "seven, ninety..." You open your eyes. The IV is gone from your arm, replaced by a small cotton ball held on by a piece of tape. Your blouse and pants are back on as well, which feels very strange. What is even stranger is that it's not Jolie but Arlene standing over you now, grinning ear to ear. "How do you feel, sweetie?" "Uh... disoriented?" You look down your arms, your eyes stopping on your hands and wrists. They look softer, almost a little chubby. You wiggle your fingers; they feel fine. Are you imagining things? This couldn't be right. You try to look around, and you realize your cheeks seem more in your field of vision than they used to be. You reach back to touch your hair. There's no doubt, it's much, much shorter now, and it's... curly? You grab a strand and tug it in front of your eyes; it's... strawberry blonde?! "You ready to see?" Arlene asks. You nod nervously. No, you're not ready, you're terrified, but you HAVE to see... She picks up a large mirror from a nearby table and holds it in front of you. The face staring back, those bouncy curls, the girly little bangs, the chubby cheeks, the pouty little lips, this isn't you, is it?! This is a kindergartner's face! And her eyes... they're bright blue! Adorably cute, bright blue, mystified eyes. What happened to your deep, dark, brown eyes?! Your throat starts to close, and tears begin to form in your eyes. "I... I..." Words fail you. Everything that horrible woman tried to take from you, it's all gone in an instant. There is no more woman, just a little girl playing dress-up in this suit. A tear streaks down the little girl in the mirror's cheek, and her little lip trembles. "Oh, Pauletta," Arlene says, her face a picture of sympathy as she puts the mirror aside. "I know it's a big shock, but you really are beautiful." "A beautiful... toddler," you whimper. You want to be angry, but all you feel now is empty, like someone just scooped out all your guts with a melon baller and left you a pile of skin. A pile of skin with adorably chubby cheeks and bright glassy blue eyes, and a bob haircut that's just begging for a great big pink bow on top. How can you face the world like this? How can you be anything but ridiculous trying to be proud and dignified with a face like this?! "What time is it?" you finally manage, dropping your head into your chubby little hands. "Four thirty," comes Artis' deep, powerful voice from the doorway. "As soon as you're ready, we'll head for home or, well, what's going to be home for the next month or so anyway." 8 Eventually you recover, or at least you gather yourself enough to where you're ready to get the hell out of this house of horrors. The two women offer encouragement as you leave, but it's just more empty words to you, someone trying to convince you that they didn't just strip you of your womanhood and that you actually look nice as a four-year-old, which is exactly the opposite of what you want to hear. As you re-enter the barn, Artis pipes up, "How does Rosalita sound?" "Huh?" you ask, surprised and a bit confused. "Your name. I can't go around calling you Pauletta or Paulie all the time, it'll be a dead giveaway." "Oh sure," you shoot back. "You've already taken my identity away, I might as well give up my name!" "Okay, so you're still pretty upset about the makeover, I'm sorry. Maybe now wasn't the best time to bring it up." "Rosalita's fine," you grump as he helps you into the truck and gets in himself. Arlene opens the barn door once more, and you pull out into the dim light of the dusky evening. "Rosalita, or Rosie, or Rose. I'll probably interchange them depending on the situation. At some point here, you need to stop addressing me as Artis as well, but one step at a time, okay?" "Sure. Whatever." Apparently he's content not to pursue it further, because he falls silent as the dimming scenery outside whips by. After riding silently for a few minutes, you finally realize you have to try and get your mind off this horrible "makeover". "So what exactly is this rehab thing supposed to entail?" you ask. "Well, they're going to put you in a room and basically try to goad you into getting violent. Every button they can push, they're going to push it, to see if you snap." "So all I have to do is hold my temper and I'm good, right? That sounds easy enough." "Trust me, Pau... I mean Rosie, it's not as easy as it sounds. You and I are going to spend the next month getting you accustomed to dealing with the kind of stuff they're going to do to you." "That... suddenly sounds very ominous. Like, what are they going to do to me?" "Well, there'll be bullying, and humiliation, and degradation, and I won't be able to help you once you're in there. No one's going to beat you up, obviously, because self-defense is still self-defense, but rest assured, it'll come right to the very edge of that line." "So... what are we going to do to 'get me ready'?" This is all starting to sound increasingly uncomfortable. "All you need to do, Rosie, is remember that everything that happens between now and the Observation is part of the process that we need to go through, and just do your best to roll with it. I'll handle the rest, okay?" "Well... I guess..." you offer, not entirely convinced. You fall silent, regretting your decision to try and "change the subject". This is definitely worse, this anxiety not only about what's going to happen a month from now, but what's going to happen between now and then. The landscape begins to change again, fields and forests giving way to houses and buildings. "Are we back in the capital?" you ask. "No, this is Maritania, about twenty miles outside Guajiro. It's much quieter, but it's big enough to where we have access to everything we're going to need here. Tomorrow we'll probably be doing some shopping at the big mall at the edge of town." Again with the ominous vagueries, and something much more pointed to dread; your first public appearance pretending to be an Amazon kid. Without warning, he announces, "Oh, I nearly forgot, we need to stop a the pharmacy." Almost immediately he pulls into the parking lot of a building with a tattered old neon sign that announces, "Ralph's Rx". Strange that he decided this so suddenly? Maybe, but certainly more strange when he insists you come in with him. Then suddenly it isn't so strange, just horrifying... "Good evening, Sir!" a deep, but cheery male voice booms. "What can I help you with?" "We need to get some appropriate underwear for little Rosie's bottom," Artis says nonchalantly. "Wait... what's wrong with the..." you stammer, recoiling from Artis as he suddenly latches on to your hand. "Artis, what the hell are you doing?!" "Of course, sir!" the towering, bearded man replies. "Right this way! Will she still be going potty on her own?" He leads the two of you straight toward the diaper aisle, Artis' hand locked in a death grip on yours as you vainly struggle against him. "Well I'm not sure," Artis replies. "Would Rosie like some pull-ups so she can go on the potty chair like a big girl?" he coos at you. "I don't need pull-ups, Artis! What the hell is this?!" "Well, I guess we have our answer," he replies. "Diapers it is!" the man declares. Artis set you up, and you fell for it like an idiot. "She looks to be about 120 pounds, am I right?" the clerk offers, looking you up and down. "One twenty?!" you snap back, indignant at his suggestion of you being so fat. "I haven't been more than 65 pounds in my life!" A broad grin crosses his face as he looks back at Artis. "Only way to get the truth out of a Little is to offend their vanity," he says, laughing. "By the way, she's adorable, but as soon as she opened her mouth she gave herself away." You feel like a bigger idiot for being so easily manipulated a second time. "I recommend the Comfeez Super-Dry Overnights for a first-timer like this. They're the thickest, most absorbent diaper I carry, good for up to 12 hours, to get her accustomed to being changed on your schedule instead of going to the bathroom on hers." "Okay, okay, I'll take the pull-ups! Don't do this, Artis!" "Sounds fine, so what size?" Artis asks the clerk, completely ignoring you. "Fine?!" you shout. "I'm not wearing those fucking things!" This situation is deteriorating rapidly, and your mind reels trying to figure out how Artis suddenly turned into Miranda and what you can do to fix it. "Someone is about to get her little bottom tanned right here in the store," Artis says, glaring down at you. The salesman laughs. "By weight she's in the size three range, but these are sized for Amazon babies. They tend to run rather big on Littles, though, because of their slighter but more muscular frames. A size two would probably fit her nicely on her waist, though you could go with the bigger size if you wanted. It would ride up nearly to her chest and be much thicker between her legs, which would keep her more aware of it all the time." "Well, that is a conundrum, isn't it?" Artis says thoughtfully. "Any chance you've got a restroom where we can try them on?" "Artis, Please!" you complain, still wrestling against his iron grip. "You're right, Rosie, it's much easier to just do it right here." "NO!" you shriek. Artis squats to your eye level and pulls you in toward him. "If you yell at me one more time, I'm going to take those ridiculous pants off you right here and now, spank your little tush until it's good and red, and then put your diaper on in the middle of this aisle. Is that what you want?" he says in a low, intimidating voice. "No," you reply, much quieter, though no less panicked. He stands up. "So, restroom?" 9 "Absolutely!" the salesman says. "Right in the back. One of each, then?" "No, just a size two," Artis replies. "Artis!" you plead. "Maybe Rosie wants the size three instead?" he asks, eyeing you fiercely. "No!" "Then size two it is," he reaffirms. "Excellent choice, Sir," the clerk says, reaching for a bag and ripping it open. One side of the package shows a sleeping Amazon baby, thumb in his mouth, with a simple blue T-shirt reaching to his waist, below which the puffy white diaper dotted with cartoon animals is displayed prominantly, followed by his chubby bare legs. The other side, to your chagrin, shows a Little in an identical pose, though she's dressed in a ruffly white top, and her legs are obviously much more slender. Sick bastards, outright marketing these things to the psychos that kidnap and abuse Littles. You have little time to dwell on the thought, as Artis takes the diaper the clerk offers and walks you toward the back of the store and into the restroom, first unfolding the wall-mount changing station, then quickly reaching for the clasp on the front of your trousers. "I can do it myself!" you complain, reaching down to grab your waistband. "I can't believe you're doing this to me!" He swats your hands away. "Keep those hands out of there," he growls, unceremoniously jerking the slacks down along with your lacy black panties, then hoisting you up onto the table. Bewildered, you let out a squeak as he straps you down, tosses the pants and panties onto the floor, and pulls your ankles into the air, flopping the noisy garment out underneath you. "I thought you were on my side!" you whine, tears of humiliation threatening to fill your eyes once more. To your horror, it's at this point you notice that your entire crotch area is devoid of hair, smooth as it was when you actually WERE a little girl. What'd they do to you back there, laser it off?! "What did I tell you in the truck?" he says as he pulls the noisy plastic between your legs and up to your waist. "You said trust you! And now you go and do this!" you blubber back, incredulous at the entire situation, the tears beginning to stream down your cheek. He secures the tape on each side, sealing you into your bulky prison. "Are you going to cooperate, or would you rather have the bigger one?" "No!" "Good. You can put your pants back on now if you like." He plants you on your feet and motions toward the slacks lying on the floor. You quickly sit down with a loud rustle and pull the pants up your legs, but as you stand to pull them over your hips, it's fairly obvious there's no chance of them getting over the diaper. "I can't get them up!" you sniffle. "So you won't mind if I just take this stupid thing off, right?!" "Sure, if you want the size three instead," he says flatly. "You knew they wouldn't fit, didn't you?!" "I didn't figure they would, but you wouldn't believe it otherwise." No warning again, he snatches you around your middle with one arm and pulls the pants off with the other. God, he's strong! And fast too! He hoists you up and stands you on the counter next to the sink, pointing you straight toward the mirror. "Now, take a good long look at what you see there, and remember it. Remember it when you want to yell curse words at me in front of strangers, and think about how utterly ridiculous you'll look when you do." Furious, you open your mouth to respond, but then you see it. Your anger doesn't translate to this face. You just look like an adorable little girl having an adorable little tantrum. The tear-streaked cheeks and the tiny little pout and... dear god, the diaper... The huge white mass poking out below your blouse, which looks completely silly on you now. No matter how you contort that face, it's just a ridiculously cute toddler girl looking like someone told her she had to eat her broccoli. It's positively devastating. With that, he plunks you back on the ground and grabs your hand, marching you back out of the bathroom with your slacks in his other hand. You can't help but stumble both from the pace he's setting and the slightly bowl-legged stance your new, yet familiar underwear imparts. Half running, half staggering, rustling loudly the whole way, you make your way back to the diaper aisle, where the salesman stands there grinning like an idiot. "I think it fits pretty well," Artis announces. "Lift your shirt up and show him how it fits." You start to complain, but instead just give him a scowl as you pick the hem of your blouse up. "Turn around, please," the clerk instructs, and you comply. "Again, please." You turn again, your eyes shooting daggers as you face him. He doesn't acknowledge, though, instead reaching in to tug at the leg elastics, then the waistline. "It definitely won't leak. I still think the three would be better between the legs. A pronounced waddle is quite an effective behavioral modification for particularly defiant Littles, especially the girls." "What do you think, Rosie?" Artis says. "Do you like your new diapers, or should we try on the bigger ones?" "No," you nearly whisper. "I'm sorry, do you like this diaper, or do you want to try the other one?" he repeats. "This one," you reply, slightly louder. "Please answer the question," he insists. "Or I'll just take his recommendation." "I like this diaper," you growl. "Whose diaper is that?" he presses. You can't believe he's going this far with it. "I like my diaper!" you snap, then blush even deeper as you realize you've basically just announced it to the whole damned store. "I'm glad you're happy with it," he says. "We'll take a bag of the size twos." "Excellent choice, Sir," the salesman says, grinning evilly at you and leading the two of you toward the checkout counter. He slips behind the counter, scanning the package and announcing the price. Artis flashes his black chip-card in front of the scanner and a receipt shoots out of the printer next to it. "Thank you very much, Sir, and good luck training your new daughter!" "Say thank you to the nice man for helping us," Artis says sweetly, grabbing the package and staring at you expectantly. "Thank you, sir..." you pause for a moment. Artis' glare doesn't wane. You swallow and continue, "...for helping us..." He's still staring. "...pick out... my new diapers..." "See, we can be polite when we want to, can't we?" Artis beams. "Thank you again for all your help, sir. Come along, then, baby." He grabs your hand once more and off you waddle out the front door. Back in the booster seat, the ominous package sitting on the floor at your feet, you snarl, "What the fuck was that?!" "That," Artis says, "was the beginning of your retraining process." "So you're gonna try and make me back into a fucking baby?!" "I don't think you quite understand what has to happen next month," he says. "You killed your caretaker. The only way to convince the judge that you are no longer a danger to society is to demonstrate to him that you can control your emotions in the same exact circumstances." "But why?!" Your mind reels at his revelation and the implications of "same circumstances". "The best case scenario here is that the judge is going to grant me permanent guardianship over you. Now as I told you, I'm sympathetic to your situation, but the judge doesn't give a damn about any of that. He wants to see that you're not going to get violent in response to this kind of treatment!" "You could've warned me!" The weight of the situation is crushing you now, stealing your resolve. "They're not going to give you an itinerary at the Observation, Pau... Rosie. I'm going to bring you in, put you in a room, leave, and they're going to send people in there to do whatever they decide to do. And trust me, I've watched my fair share of awful treatment in Observations before." Your blood runs cold at the picture he paints. "Now, unlike other people who have attempted to train Littles for Observation, I've presided over plenty of these fiascos, so I pretty much have an idea of the range of abuse they're going to subject you to. In addition, as a doctor I have access to medications and other treatments that will help you along, make it a lot easier for you to handle what you're going to endure. This month is not going to be pleasant for you, but I'm going to do my best to make you comfortable as we go through the process. But you have to trust me, even when what I'm doing doesn't make any sense at the time, even when it seems cruel." "I'm sorry," is all you can come up with. You stare at the bag at your feet silently the rest of the ride, struggling in vain to close your legs, the thick, noisy bulk between them sneering at you, teasing you every time you move, reminding you of the horrible sight in that bathroom mirror... 9 The truck pulls into the driveway of a rather sad-looking old house, much smaller than the sprawling ranch where you spent most of the day. Artis lets you out of the booster and helps you to the ground, and you find yourself looking in every direction, terrified of someone seeing you in your current state of dress, even though deep inside you know such anxiety is not only pointless, but eventually will be fulfilled, unless Artis somehow has designs on leaving you here alone whenever he has to go out for provisions or whatever else. Regardless, you still breathe a sigh of relief once he leads you through the front door and into a sparsely furnished living room, where he sets you up on a plush couch and hands you the remote to what you presume is the television in the corner. "Maybe this'll help get your mind off it for a while," he offers. "I'm going to go see if there's anything useful in the pantry for dinner." You turn the TV on and begin, with some difficulty managing the huge remote with both hands, to flip through the channels, when an image stops you cold. It's a picture of you; the one they took at the police department after they arrested you. It's horrible; Miranda's blood still spattered on your face and neck, matting down parts of your hair. The news reporter is jabbering about some kind of protesting going on and Parliament debating over new laws. They cut to a photo of her, a little younger than the day you had the misfortune of meeting her, smiling and happy. That smile is one you'll never forget; it's the smile she wore most of that afternoon as she imposed her will on you the first time... A belt strapped across your chest, pinning you down on the vinyl-covered table, you squirm and kick, squealing behind the enormous nipple still lodged in your mouth, as she reaches under and pulls out a huge square of white plastic decorated with cheery little cartoon animals. Your eyes dart around the room in a panic; this is a nursery, there is no doubt of it, but the furniture is enormous. The crib in the corner is at least as tall as her shoulder height, though the mattress sits only just above her knees as best as you can tell. If she put you in there, those bars would certainly rise above your head, far too tall to climb out. The furniture and walls are all various shades of pastel pinks and whites, perfectly color-coordinated for a little girl's room. A little girl about your size, no doubt. The crazy woman hums a merry little tune as she sets out a bottle of lotion and a can of powder. You want to grab them, swat them away, anything to delay the inevitable, but your arms are secured by the strap; you can barely bend your elbows from this position. She turns to the closet and brings out a garish pink-and-white dress, all ruffly and lacy and looking like something made for a newborn, hanging it up on a hook next to the table. She grabs at one of your legs, but you kick it loose, and she frowns down at you. "Lie still now, baby. Mummy needs to get clothes on you," she scolds softly. She grabs the leg again, more firmly, and you keep squirming, but this time her grip is stronger. You kick at her with your free leg, and she slaps you across the thigh sharply. "Naughty baby!" she says, shaking her finger in your face. "You don't kick Mummy!" "MMMMM!" you scream at her and kick her arm again as hard as you can. Her face darkens, and you can see her grit her teeth, but then she takes a breath, lets go of your free leg, and says, "Then you can just lay there and kick until you decide you're ready to get dressed." She turns and leaves the room, leaving you there to thrash away. It doesn't take long to realize that you're not getting off this table until she accomplishes her aims, no matter how much you fight, so you decide to lie still and save your energy for a better opportunity. A few minutes later she comes back and says, "Baby ready to get dressed?" You glower at her silently, but offer no resistance as she rubs your whole bottom half down with the sweet-smelling lotion, nearly choking you with its pungent odor. She picks your legs up by the ankles, covering your bottom with a cloud of the equally potent powder, then flaps the disposable diaper out in the air and slides it under you, laying you back down onto it with a rustle. "My goodness, Mummy didn't realize you were going to be such a tiny thing when she bought your diapers! Maybe the nice man at the store will let us exchange some of them for something that fits you a little better." She coats your front with powder as well, drawing the diaper up between your legs. You're horrified as her little comment comes into focus; the top of the diaper rides up over your rib cage and just short of your breasts! She puts a firm hand in the middle of your chest while releasing the strap with the other. "Arms up, please," she says. Clearly, she can't tape the diaper up with your arms pinned to your side. An opportunity to resist! You lie there motionless, staring at her with as much hate as you can muster. You may not be in a position to fight her right now, but you damned sure aren't going to HELP her do this to you. "You're a little spark plug, aren't you?" she says, looking around the table with a puzzled face. Suddenly she smiles and grabs the strap with her free hand, forcing it up under your armpit, then tucking it back through the other, despite your best efforts to keep your arms locked in place, then secures it again. Now the position of the strap actually makes it painful to keep your arms at your sides, digging into your armpits on the edge, and you reluctantly relax them, allowing them to splay out to the sides. She smiles and proceeds with pulling the tapes snug across your stomach, crossing them nearly over one another to get the fit tight. The bulk between your legs is incredible; you can't do much of anything but splay them out wide. She turns to grab the dress, and in defiance you reach down and rip one of the tapes loose, and to your glee it tears some of the plastic away with it, clearly ruining the diaper. She turns around with a fierce glare. "I can see this is going to be quite a challenge," she says, no small amount of annoyance in her voice. She grabs your hand and swats it fiercely, causing you to squeak at the sharp pain. "NO!" she booms. "NAUGHTY!" You can't help but flinch at her powerful voice. She rips the other tape off, tossing the diaper into the pail next to her and grabbing another one from under the table. "If Baby takes her diaper off again, Mummy will spank her bottom but good and put it back on her. Understand?" she says, returning to the syrupy tone she's maintained through most of your interactions. "MMMMM!" you screech at her in defiance. She ignores you and repeats the process, but you're not going down without a fight. Kicking and squirming as she tries to draw the diaper up, you can see that she's becoming more and more agitated. After several hard swats on your legs, she manages to get it into position, and now you're darting your arms in and out, pushing the plastic down and pulling it away. She grabs one and swats it three times in rapid succession, yelling, "NO, NO, NO!" The sting actually brings tears to your eyes, and you pull it away, still furious, still defiant, but at this point content that her victory, though hard-earned, is temporary. She finally cinches the second diaper up even tighter than the first, the leg elastics now biting ever so slightly into your thighs. She grabs the ridiculous little pullover dress and sticks your arms in one by one before loosing the strap across your chest, then sits you up and pulls it the rest of the way down. "Now is that so bad, that you had to be such a naughty baby your first day with Mummy?" she asks. You glare straight into her eyes and respond with a growl. "I know the problem," she says. "You're just overtired after a long hard day, aren't you?" She hoists you up under your arms and plunks you into the crib. "Time for baby to have a nice nap," she says. You jump back to your feet and screech at her through the bars, but she walks away. "Go to sleep now, Baby. Mummy be back soon!" She flips the light off and closes the door, leaving you in the dim light peeking through the shade on the window. You immediately set about trying to wrestle the huge bulb out of your mouth, pulling this way and that on the ring, fumbling around for buttons, twisting and turning it, but all that gets you are sore lips from all the tugging. Frustrated but undaunted, your attention turns to your waist. RIP! RIP! You tear the tapes loose from the diaper and throw it over the top of the crib bars. Immediately you hear her footfalls approaching the room and she bursts in. "Mummy didn't want to spank the baby on her first day here," she says, a black look on her face, "but Baby didn't give her any choice!" You stumble backward in the crib, trying to evade her grasp, but she gets hold of you anyway, hoisting you out, then sitting down in the rocking chair beside it, draping your squirming form over her lap face down. She holds you fast with an arm wrapped around your middle, then her hand comes crashing down on your backside. The pain is incredible, stinging fire on your bottom and jolts shooting all the way up your back and down your legs, and you scream in protest, but she's undeterred. Over and over again that hand comes down with terrific force as you wail and sob and plead incoherently behind the pacifier gag... "Pauletta! Pauletta!" The memory dissipates, and Artis' face fills your vision. Confused, terrified, you mouth words, but no sounds comes out. You can feel yourself trembling in his grasp as he hoists you up and embraces you. "It's okay now, I promise. It's all going to be okay," he says over and over again, rocking you in his arms as you struggle to regain your grasp on reality. The pieces begin to fall back together as Miranda's horrible face fades back into the recesses of your memory, but doubt has come to the surface, doubt as to whether you're even going to be able to hang on to your sanity between now and the coming day of dread. 10 Artis sits down, settling you in his lap, and quietly rubs your back for a long time before he speaks again. "I'm sorry about the flashbacks, Pauletta. And I'm sorry that the training process is triggering them. I wish there were some other way to do this, but..." "I get it," you offer without much conviction. "I have to be a good little baby for them, like I should have been for her. Or else they'll kill me, like I killed her." "That's... about the size of it." "Artis?" you ask, grabbing on to a random thought just to get away from the current topic. "Yeah?" "You mentioned being part of a camel or something – what were you talking about?" "Tell you what, let's go eat dinner and I'll explain." "Sure." He carries you into the kitchen, where he's stacked a few books on one chair. "I don't have a booster here, sorry, but we'll see about getting one soon," he says, setlling you onto the stack with a rustle. "Of course, eventually we have to get you used to a highchair; they're GOING to have you in one at the Observation, guaranteed." He puts a plate of food in front of you along with a normal-looking juice glass full of water. "Might as well skip the stupid booster then," you say glumly. "I hate those things." Day after day in court, struggling to look dignified in a big plastic booster; no, you're sure a highchair wouldn't be any worse. Either way, you'd prefer not to think about it anymore, so you decide to change the subject. "So, about this camel stuff?" you ask, digging into the casserole-looking thing Artis put together. "Ah yes, CAMOL. Citizens Against the Mistreatment of Littles. It's a small but rapidly growing group of activists trying to get laws changed to offer some protection for Littles in Amazon society. So far, all we've accomplished is giving ourselves national visibility by staging rallies when situations like yours come up, although yours is definitely new territory." "What, I'm the only Little to ever fight back against her owner or whatever you call it?" "You're just the first one to actually kill her adoptive parent. But how the legal system handled you has sparked a lot of conversation in high places, and we're definitely making inroads in Parliament as a result." "Oh great, so I get to be the martyr everyone rallies around. Just what I always dreamed of doing with my life." "No, I stepped in and volunteered to handle your rehab to prevent exactly that from happening. There were certain high-ranking CAMOL officials that were hoping to engage in a protracted legal battle over a death sentence, but they've backed off trying to appeal because of the negative publicity it would bring at this stage of the game, since the judge gave you what is considered by the vast majority of the public to be a very generous reprieve." "You'll have to pardon me if I don't seem exceptionally grateful, seriously," you huff, squirming a bit atop the pile of books and the very unwelcome padding. "No, I understand, believe me. I'm pretty well familiar with what Miranda did to you, and the best I can offer is that I have no intention of repeating same. Hitting people with sticks and spoons and belts and the like, no matter how big or small those people are, is just wrong. The sudden shocks, well, they're a part of the process, one we can't avoid, but between them I aim to make you as comfortable as possible." It's the 800-pound gorilla in the room, and no matter what side conversation you try to spark up, you have the feeling it will all eventually come back around to it. You decide, at least for now, to just stop talking and eat. Artis seems content to do likewise, and the rest of dinner is relatively quiet. You do notice him constantly refilling your glass throughout the meal, and it's not hard to figure out the motivation behind it. Every time you try to adjust on your little hardbound perch you're reminded of it. Get comfortable. Get comfortable with pissing on yourself again, with wearing your toilet around your waist, with giving up one of the first pieces of independence a child gains in her life. Sure enough, you haven't finished your plate before you hit that crossroad. Much to your shock, however, fighting it is nigh impossible. At the very first urge, the flow begins, and you gasp in surprise at it, feeling yourself blush in response. "Wet?" he asks softly. You nod. "I... That was..." Confusion reigns; how could you possibly have lost control so fast?! "Too easy?" he follows through. "You may have re-trained yourself while in jail, but it hasn't been that long since you taught your body that voiding in a diaper was acceptable. This is a good thing, really, because it means we just have to get you over the psychological aspect of the problem, the embarrassment over what you perceive as self-degradation." Anger rises up in you as the stream becomes a dribble, then stops. "Easy for you to say," you offer bitterly. "You're not the one sitting in your own piss over here!" Fact is, you don't feel wet right now; the padding definitely wicked it away, but the residual warmth is a very present reminder of your shame and disgust over what just happened. "I know, I know, but you have to keep reminding yourself that this is not your fault. You don't have a choice in the matter. This is something you have to do to survive right now. Go ahead and finish your dinner, and I'll change you afterward." "Yeah, I kinda lost my appetite, to be honest." All you want now is to be out of this thing as fast as possible. Of course, another one just like it awaits you, but... "I'd rather you finish eating; it's the first meal you've had today." "Please?" "Alright, alright. You've had enough shocks to your system today, we can take it easy." He stands, hoists you up off the seat, and carries you into the living room, lying you down on the carpet near where he left the bag of diapers. "Sit tight, I need to grab some supplies," he says, disappearing quickly down the hall, then resurfacing with a handful of items that he lays out next to you as he kneels. You recognize immediately the wipes and baby powder, but the last box takes you by surprise. "Why the gloves?" you ask as he dons them casually then hoists your ankles into the air. "Oh, I have a hell of a time with psoriasis on my hands, so having to wash my hands after every time I do this is just not an option," he says, not even looking up from his task. "I'm sorry if it feels weird." "Right, because being twenty years old and being wiped and powdered and diapered like an infant doesn't feel weird at all," you huff. "Rosie..." he says, raising an eyebrow at you. "Yeah, yeah, I have to get used to it. Doesn't mean I have to like it." Apparently he decided not to engage you any further, because he quickly wipes you down, powders you back and front, and tapes you back up. "Thanks," you mutter quietly. If you have to wear these miserable things, a clean and dry one is damned sure better than a wet one. "You're welcome," he answers, scooping you up and carrying you over to the couch. "I'm thinking the news isn't the best choice for viewing material right now. How about we just relax and watch a movie?" "Sure, whatever." It's been so long since you watched television, and even longer since you watched something that wasn't what seemed to be propaganda against Littles, it's hard to care. You watch in dismay as Miranda produces a jumper seat, which she quickly sets up in the corner next to the couch, ratcheting it up to its tallest height. Quick as a wink, she has you under your arms and plunking you into the seat. "Now you just keep Mister Binky in your little mouth and be a good girl while we wait for the movers to get here!" Your predicament is worse than you thought now; miraculously your toes do just brush the carpet, but the seat sinks so low your arms are forced nearly parallel across your shoulders, all but eliminating anything in the way of mobility. Even if you wanted to, you couldn't play with the stupid colored beads on the wire or the little spinner attached to the table. Thankfully you're actually skinny enough to pull your arms in with you into the seat, which is marginally more comfortable, and you stare at your hands and suckle your pacifier, doing your best to stay calm and ignore Miranda as she flits back and forth between the front window and the kitchen. "Comfy?" she asks as she returns with a paper plate full of saltine cracker "sandwiches" filled with peanut butter and a sippy cup full of what you're guessing is juice. "Eat up, or there'll be another spanking in your immediate future," she warns. "Go to hell!" you snap back. "I'm sorry, were you addressing me?" she says expectantly. "Fine! Go to hell... Mommy!" you growl. "So adorable when you try to be all grown-up. Here, Mommy turn the TV on for you while we wait." She points the remote at the huge panel on the wall and, after a quick run through the guide, settles on a children's show. With a frustrated sigh, you hoist your elbows up onto the table in front of you and drop your head between them, staring at the colorful puppets bouncing around on the screen. This particular show ends and a new one starts, one featuring a number of young Amazon children and a big, hairy, pink monster of some sort, all of which are sickeningly joyful to be there, dancing about to goofy kid songs. As the show moves along, though, something strange happens. An older kid arrives on the set with a Little in tow, in full baby regalia including a pacifier, her big poofy diaper obvious under the hem of her dress. Simultaneously horrified and transfixed, you lock in on the dialogue. "This is my adopted little sister, Cammy!" the Amazon girl shouts joyfully. The Little blushes and offers a tiny wave at the group. "It's her birthday today, and she's turning TWENTY-NINE!" the girl boasts. This announcement is mostly received rather well from the other children, with a few notable exceptions, including one boy busy playing in the sandbox. Almost predictably, after the staged excitement over the Little, her Amazon escort heads straight over and deposits her in the sandbox next to him. "Cammy play in the sand too?" she coos at the Little, who doesn't look any happier to be there, but gamely picks up a plastic shovel and begins digging. "Aw, Clarice! I don't wanna play with some dumb baby Little!" he pouts. "That's not nice!" the newly identified Clarice says, hands on her hips. "I'm five and I don't have to wear diapers! She must be really dumb or something to be that old and still a baby!" Thankfully, the goofy pink host steps in. "Tommy," she says, sitting down in the sandbox and pulling the blushing Little onto her lap. "It's not nice to make fun of Littles!" "But she's older than my big brother!" Tommy says, "and she's still a baby!" "Would you like it if you had a baby sister and someone made fun of her?" Clarice asks. "Well no." "That's right, Clarice!" the pink thing adds, before turning back to Tommy. "You used to be a baby, but then you grew up! It's not Cammy's fault that she's already grown as much as she can. She needs big kids like you to be nice and look out for her, because she can't take care of herself!" "But I've seen some Littles with grown-up clothes and grown-up jobs in the city," another boy says thoughtfully. "That's because they don't have anyone to take care of them like lucky little Cammy here. They have to work so very hard to pretend to be grown-up because they have to take care of themselves, even though they don't really know how. Some of them end up getting hurt, really bad, because they don't have a grown-up to give them the help they need." "That's so sad," a girl pipes up. "I wish my mommy would adopt a Little." "Me too!" agrees another. Tommy walks over and hugs Cammy, then says, "I'm sorry for being mean to you, Cammy." He lookes at Clarice and says, "Can I go push her on the swings? I bet she'd like that!" The crowd moves over to the playset, and the bewildered Cammy is deposited on a swing. Music cues, and the pink fuzzy host begins singing a ridiculous song about being nice to Littles because they're just like babies, but they don't ever grow up. "They're here!" Miranda says, breaking your concentration on the insanity in front of you. She's entirely too happy about this, from your perspective. As she dashes for the door, you sink deeper into the jumper seat, wishing for all the world that you could just disappear under the table and have the two burly Amazons Miranda reveals at the door not notice you... 11 No surprise to anyone involved, you wind up giving Artis another wet diaper before the evening is over, and it happens just as easily as it did the first time. Unfortunately for you, he lets you sit in it for a good hour, adding a few extra little spurts to it, before he decides it's time for bed, which is immediately predicated by a rather embarrassing bath. The bigger surprise, though, is when he carries you, coccooned in a huge towel, into what you assume is going to be "your" bedroom. You were certain a full-blown nursery would be waiting behind that door, but instead there sits a simple bed, though sized for a giant, against one wall with a lift-up rail on the room side along with some rather plain-looking furniture you might expect to find in a guest bedroom. There's a night table with a simple lamp, a bureau, and a vanity, all in a lightly-stained wood tone. "Wait... where... I mean... what happened to..." you stammer, confused, but certainly not wanting to invite him to change the decor. "I figured you'd appreciate having a normal bed, at least for a while, as you get used to the situation," he answers with a gentle smile. He lays you on the bed, unravels the towel, puts his gloves back on, and proceeds to rub down your legs and arms with an incredibly sweet-smelling lotion, but not so pungent as to overwhlem your nose. You can't help but enjoy the relaxation you're experiencing right now as you melt under his soft touch. In fact, you're in such a state of bliss, you scarcely notice as he powders between your legs and pulls that thick diaper up, snugly taping it off as you lay there like a puddle. "Sorry I don't have any pajamas for you. We'll take care of that soon enough, okay?" he says softly, slipping the towel out from under you and covering you with the soft sheet and a very cozy comforter. "Mmhmm," you offer, eyes half-closed, already nodding off to sleep. "I sleep in my underwear most of the time anyway." He lets loose a little chuckle and says, "Well we can't have that long-term. Goodnight, Rosie. See you in the morning." You're barely aware as he lifts the bed rail and locks it into place with a metallic click. Unfortunately for you, it's not morning when you wake up. It's not even close. The alarm clock on the stand next to your bed taunts you with the time; just after four AM. You have to pee, badly. You could get out of bed if you crawled all the way to the foot and carefully climbed down, and you could probably find the bathroom again, and you could take this infernal diaper off, and you might even could get lucky and not kill yourself trying to crawl up onto the giant-sized toilet. Oh, and do all of it in complete darkness. But there's no way you're going to be able to do all that before you piss all over yourself. Or avoid waking him up in the process. You're trapped, and you know it, and now you're going to have to wet yourself, and then you're going to have to try to go back to sleep afterward. It doesn't take long, lying on your back and fixated, for physical need to overcome willpower and pride. Once again the pillow between your legs is warm and swollen, only now there are hours between you and a change. Rolling over on your side doesn't help; the extra bulk presses against your thighs and makes the position thoroughly uncomfortable. Lying on your stomach isn't much of an improvement, more like a hard pillow pressing against your pelvis. No, flat on your back with your legs splayed out is the least miserable of your options at this point, and that's exactly where you wind up, staring into the darkness above you, feeling disgusted. Five o'clock rolls around, and finally you've had enough. To hell with Artis, you're not laying in a puddle of your own piss until whenever he decides to get up. You cover up with the huge comforter to quiet the noise and pull the tapes loose very gently. They still make a terrific racket, but the blanket is definitely helping. You lift your hips and pull the thing out from underneath you, kicking it down to the bottom of the bed, flopping the blanket over it, and enjoying the cool night air on your nether regions. Naked never felt so good as this, and you revel in it for a good long while before curling up on your side, pulling the sheet over your shoulder, and drifting back to sleep. In fact, you sleep so soundly that you barely even feel Artis pull the sheet down. "Well, at least I know why Miranda lost her temper so much," he says, shuffling the blankets around as you begin to stir, then suddenly snap awake. "Oh, good morning," he says flatly as he locates what he was looking for: the wet diaper at the bottom of the bed. He holds it up and says, "Any particular reason why this came off?" "It was four in the morning, Artis! What was I supposed to do, lay around in a wet diaper until..." you look at the clock on your bedside: Seven AM. "Okay, still, three hours in a wet diaper? How was I supposed to go back to sleep?" He frowns, then shrugs. "I'll give you this one. But going forward, your job is to do what you have to do to get used to it, and my job is to help you along, whether you like the help I give you or not. Are we clear?" "Yes, we're clear," you grumble. Meanwhile, Artis applies powder a bit quicker, a bit more gruffly than last night, and seals you back up into a clean diaper, then sits you up and hands you your bra and blouse. As soon as you're finished dressing, he says, "Alright then, young lady. Get dressed and let's get breakfast; we've got a busy day ahead of us." "What busy day?" you ask, following him into the kitchen and watching him pour two bowls of cereal. "We need to go clothes shopping today." "Wait a minute," you protest as he hoists you up onto the pile of books on your chair. "You said we were going to ease into this!" He plunks a bowl and spoon in front of you and says, "You wore that shirt all day yesterday and you're going to be wearing it again this morning. I'm not having you wear it three or four days in a row, and you have no other clothes to wear." "I'm not ready to go out in public like this!" you whine, panic welling up inside you. "Can't you just measure me or something?!" "Remember what I said yesterday, Rosie. Argue, fuss, whine, whatever you want out in public, but when we're alone, respect my judgment, because I'm doing what needs to get done." "But... The pharmacy was bad enough, now you want to cart me around a clothing store in this stupid getup?!" you protest. "Do I need to remind you of the alternative here?!" he replies, his volume level rising right along with yours. "You just want to humiliate me again like yesterday!" you shout, the panic boiling over into anger. "You're enjoying this, you fucking sicko!" He rises, leaning right in until he's mere inches from your face, taking on a low, menacing tone. "I'm going to put this real simple, Rosalita. The fact that you are here at all is a testament to my kindness; otherwise you'd be strapped to a guerney right now about to get a needle full of poison in your arm. I'm trying to be kind and gentle to you, because you've been through a lot, and you're gonna have to go through a lot more if you want to make it out of that courtroom alive in a few weeks. "But you'd better hear me right now, and hear me well, kiddo. You keep talking like that to me, and I promise you, kind and gentle goes right out the window, and so does easing in. And if that's not enough to smarten your sassy ass up, hey, it's your funeral, you know? I don't put up with my own FAMILY speaking to me in that fashion, I'm damned sure not going to put up with it from someone I barely KNOW! Are we clear?" "We're clear," you nearly whisper. What the hell else are you going to say to that, especially when he's that much into your personal space, looking for all the world like a spawn of hell with the stormclouds on his face? "I'm glad we have an understanding. Now finish your cereal quietly while I go calm down." Before you can respond, he storms down the hall, slamming a door behind him. Your head is spinning now; you can scarcely believe that you've managed to already piss him off enough to start making threats. Still, better to do as your told, at least, so you grab your spoon and commence eating while you try to sort out this bizarre Jeckyl-and-Hyde presentation over the last day. You finish, but he's still in the bedroom. Rather than risk more anger, though, you decide to just sit there and wait, as much as you'd like to get away from that pile of books. You're almost looking forward to a highchair, as uncomfortable as this seating arrangement is. Finally he surfaces again, his face having returned to the calm gentleness you've seen most of the time you've been around him. "I wanted to wait on this, but between your flashback last night and the difficulty you've been having with both panic attacks and angry outbursts, I feel like it's better we start on it right away." "Start on wha...?" you start to ask, but are cut off by his hand suddenly covering your mouth and something very, very familiar protruding from it. He's holding it there, and it feels suspiciously like a nipple. "Suck," he instructs. You try to spit it out and twist away, but he's much stronger than you and holds it fast. "I said suck," he repeats. He's obviously not backing down on this, so you take the nipple and begin to slowly nurse at it. He moves his hand away once he's satisfied that you're not going to spit it out and says, "Trust me, you'll feel better in a few minutes." At first you just glower at him, humiliation burning in your cheeks. He stands there silently, watching as you continue to suckle on the infantile accessory. "What's in that nipple is a fast-acting anti-anxiety medication," he finally says as he attaches a ribbon to it and clips it to your blouse. "It's a tightly controlled dosage system, but nonetheless you should take it out once you start to feel the effect. Trust me, you'll know when it happens." "You couldn' jush gi' me a fill?" you grumble, still incredulous at this new development but loathe to cross him again this soon. "First of all," he says, hoisting you up onto his hip, "one of the things you need to be ready for come Observation is nursing on a nipple. Second, how do you think it'd look if I was handing you pills every time you turned around while we were out in public? And finally, when you're in that Observation room, I'm not going to be there to give you a pill anyway. This way, when you need to calm yourself down, you have what you need right there, and it's in a form that will slip under the radar when you're gonna need it most. Make sense now?" "Yesh," you mumble halfheartedly. It's strange, this wave of calm washing over you, stifling you instincts toward the indignation you know you should be feeling right now. "Yes what?" he asks expectantly as he walks toward the door. "Yesh i' make shensh?" He stops still. "I told you last night, you have a new name, and I have a new name. What is my new name?" "Oh come on," you whine. "You need to get used to it, Rosalita," he scolds, adding emphasis to the false name he's given you. "I'm willing to be patient if you're willing to try. Otherwise, I'll just have to start ignoring you when you don't include 'Daddy' when you address me. Is that what you want?" "No... Daddy." You want to rebel, but for some strange reason it just doesn't matter enough to bother. "Better. Ready to get some new clothes now?" "Yesh... Daddy." No, not really. But... you're actually starting to feel a little sleepy, and you definitely aren't giving a shit about any of this anymore. "Then let's go," he says. "But first, let's take a break from this." He pops the pacifier out of your mouth with a grin. "You definitely missed the cues that it was kicking in, but I'm betting you'll remember them next time you need it." He carries you to the car and buckles you in before settling into the driver's seat. He gives you a quick glance in the rearview mirror, then puts it into gear and takes off. Houses and trees whip by, and whatever dread you had over your impending humiliation dissipates into the blur of the scenery flying by. You've no idea how much time has passed when you arrive at what you presume is the intended destination, a strip mall on a much busier street than the one you started out on, with one very large store on the end. "Couture Le Bebe" the sign announces, and Artis heads directly towards it when he enters the parking lot. You may not know any French, but it's not hard to figure out what "Bebe" means, and even in the comfortable little fog that surrounds you presently, you still aren't all that happy about the implications. "Here we are!" he declares, cutting off your train of thought as he opens your door. As he carries you toward the entrance, you pass several sets of giant and Little, some with store employees in tow with packages, the Littles rarely looking particularly happy. Some are walking alongside their "parents", but one hapless thing is on his "mother's" chest in a harness while she carries bags in both hands, his arms and legs flopping in rhythm with her steps, and his face blushing beet red at his predicament. A few comments come your direction, mostly right in line with that jerk at the pharmacy, offering approval for Artis' obvious "decision" to put you in your "proper place", no doubt a side effect of you still having the very adult-looking blouse on along with what you're stuck wearing below the waist. Maybe a new wardrobe will actually be an improvement, considering how much extra, unwanted, derisive attention you're getting right now. Most disturbing, however, is the scene that unfolds as you near the building's entrance, where a car door opens and you hear the desperate howling of a male Little, screaming, "I'm sorry Mommy! Please! I'll be a good boy! I promise!" "You had six weeks to be a good boy!" the woman spits as she reaches into the car. "Now we'll see if you can be a good girl instead!" She produces a squirming, sobbing mess, naked save for his obviously wet and sagging diaper. "Keep making a spectacle of yourself, and while we're at the clinic making it permanent, we'll look into having your teeth out too!" she barks directly in his face. That quiets his wailing down, at least to whimpering and sniffling. You shudder as the two of you pass by. You're starting to wonder if this anti-anxiety drug wears off as fast as it takes effect, because you're really not feeling very calm anymore. Then again, who knows how long you were driving? You wonder if Artis would say something if you... No, you don't need that crap! "I'm sorry you had to see that," Artis says, loud enough to be audible. "So many of them just go too far, I swear." You don't even know how to respond to that one. Doesn't he already think kidnapping an adult and forcing him or her to be a baby is going too far? Isn't he supposed to be part of an advocacy group whose purpose is to stop this sort of thing? Your stress level rises even higher as you enter the building. It's not like you can fight him; he holds your life in his hands at this point. But your suspicion of his motives is even stronger now, especially when you realize he never actually denied your accusation in the earlier spat... 12 To your surprise, there are no checkout lanes when you enter. Instead, you're immediately greeted by an oddly short woman in a well-tailored blue blazer and matching pencil skirt, white blouse, and seven-inch heels, with a tailor's tape draped on her shoulders. Even with the heels, she barely reaches Artis' broad chest. Scanning the store, as much of it as you can see, you notice the other salespeople here are roughly equal in stature to this one, or at least they stand significantly shorter than the customers they're helping. Obviously a marketing tactic, but why? Are they trying to empower the customer to take command of their purchases? Or is it just a way of subtly reinforcing the idea of servitude from their sales staff? Either way, her opening doesn't endear her to you at all. "Oh my goodness, aren't we just adorable in our big grown-up looking blouse! Was it Daddy-daughter day at work today?" Artis, cool as a cucumber, manages to embarrass you even more. "Actually, Rosie here just joined our little family day before yesterday, and she thought she was a grown-up, but we figured out differently, didn't we?" Saving you the ignominy of a response, the Middle pipes right back up, "And let me guess, none of her big-girl clothes would fit over her new underwear, huh?" "Even if they did, she clearly doesn't belong in them, after our little show at the pharmacy." "Uh-oh, did we have a temper tantrum?" the lady coos, dropping her hands onto her thighs and leaning over to leer at you. A subtle urge to take a swipe at her rises, but you fight it off. "Indeed, I was just trying to pick up a potty chair and some pull-ups for her, just to keep her safe, you know, and she wasn't having any of it." "So now she doesn't have to, isn't that wonderful?" She rears back up and claps her hands. You're quite certain now you'd like to at least punch her in the face. "Of course, she was far less pleased with this arrangement. I'm thinking the prospect of graduating back to a potty chair will keep her motivated to behave better for the next few months." Artis continues to converse with the Middle as you continue searching for a hole in the floor to crawl into. Suddenly Artis deposits you on your feet, and quick as lightning the tape is off the saleslady's shoulders and around your waist, your thickly padded hips, your meager chest, up your back, and down your leg, making sure to give you a solid and rather loud pat on the bottom after she takes your inseam. She quickly scribbles notes, then announces, "Her legs are long enough for a two-tee, but she'll fit in our nine to 12-month sizes just fine on the chest. You may also want to consider leaving a bit of room for weight gain, though." "Ah, yes, getting her on a regular feeding schedule might change things in that department." "Of course, the poor things have to scratch and claw just to get a bite on their own, from what I hear," the lady offers sympathetically. "Isn't it wonderful having a Daddy to make sure your little tummy doesn't go hungry anymore?" she coos at you, reaching a finger out toward your chin. Reflexively, you slap it away. "Don't you dare touch me!" you snap. The lady recoils a bit, then stiffens up and says, "Well, I see we still have a big-girl mouth on us!" "Indeed we do," Artis says with more than a hint of malice in her voice. "I think someone needs Mister Binky right about now." He picks the pacifier up from where it dangles on your chest and offers it to you. "What, it's not bad enough I have to be your dress-up doll, now you want to let EVERYONE play with me?" you growl. "Oh my, she is a feisty one!" the saleslady says, feigning shock. "She's right on the verge of getting her first spanking, if she doesn't take her binky right now," Artis says, staring straight at you and bringing the nipple in close, right in front of your face. He told you to put up a fight in public, but suddenly you're wondering if the "show" includes following through on a threat like that. Reluctantly you accept the rubber nipple and suckle it a bit. "Good girl," Artis says. "Shall we get started? I'm thinking we split the difference and go 12 to 18 months. That should account for any baby fat, don't you think?" "Absolutely, though that size pants would be awfully short on her." "Proper little girls wear dresses, so their daddies can keep track of the state of their diapers." "Indeed," the saleslady says, smiling wickedly down at you. "Right this way." Much to your chagrin, the behemoth store is divided first by infants and toddlers, then by girls and boys, meaning. Whatever hope you had at even a scant few outfits that might have looked somewhat dignified dissipates as the saleslady grabs a rolling hanger rack and leads you away straight into a sea of ruffles and crinoline and soft pastels in the infant area. Just when whatever Artis put in that pacifier starts to work again, your intense suckling is interrupted when the saleslady removes your blouse, taking the attached ribbon and the pacifier with it, leaving you naked and blushing save for the... well, you may as well concede it's now your diaper, bra, and flats. Even worse, your bladder betrays you and you begin peeing, right there on the spot. "Isn't that adorable?" the saleslady gasps. "What great big pads we have in our little training bra, trying to look all grown-up while we're peeing in our little pants!" "I'm pretty sure I told you to leave that at home, little girl," Artis says sternly, popping the strap loose in the back and stripping it off, the pads the insipid Middle mentioned flopping to the floor in the process. "No matter, we won't be dressing ourselves anymore, will we?" he says. "Do we have a trashcan somewhere?" You're pretty sure, if it weren't for whatever that drug he's giving you was, that you'd be pitching a fit right now. Even with the vague calming sensation, all the cheap shots the saleslady is taking are starting to get to you, not to mention the state of your diaper and the fact that you're now standing there showing it off to anyone who cares to look. The saleslady says, "I'll take care of that," gathering the pads up, taking the bra from Artis, and tossing this last proof of your womanhood into a nearby wastebasket. If either of them noticed the condition of your diaper, neither one of them acknowledged it. "Artis!" you whisper harshly. "I'm sorry, what's my name?" he replies, that stern look back on his face. "I mean, Daddy!" you grump back. "Better. Did you need something?" "I..." The humiliation of what you have to ask takes the spit out of you, and you nearly mumble, "I need my diaper changed." He looks down at your middle, then back up. "You'll be fine until we're done, Rosie." With that, he turns you entirely over to the saleslady, who dives into the dresses with gusto, pulling one after the other over your head, to be celebrated by both of them and removed, after which they find their way onto the rack next to you. The fact that none of the hemlines even make it halfway down your thighs is not lost on you; they'll be little better than the damned blouse you were wearing at covering your underwear, especially. As you watch the outfits accumulate on that infernal rack, standing there alternately naked and dressed in idiotically babyish clothes, the fires of indignance are burning brightly inside of you. Artis' rebuff of your request for a change is gnawing at you, the warm density between your legs a perpetual reminder of it. Being treated like a dress-up doll is mere icing on that cake. Worse, you find yourself longing for the calm of that pacifier in your mouth, which angers you even more. The stoic face you've been struggling to maintain begins to devolve into a scowl, which elicits nothing but teasing from both the Middle and Artis. By the time you're dragged into sleepwear, you're practically trembling with rage as the snotty bitch makes suggestions and Artis accepts and dismisses them for various reasons. Then the Middle crosses the line. She raises up what looks for all the world like a pink flannel bag with mittened sleeves and a cutout for a head and suggests, "These are great for when they just won't stay in bed. I hear they're perfect for timeouts, too!" "Well that's certainly sensible, especially for little girls who won't keep their diapers on in bed," Artis says, staring down at you. You scowl back at him, gritting your teeth as your rage begins to boil over. "I think we'll take one," he says. Before you can stop yourself, you shout, "No goddamned way, Artis! I'm not wearing that fucking thing!" Silence. Not just in your group, but immediately nearby as well. You feel eyes on you from every direction, and your ears burn with the embarrassment of it, especially as you remember you're standing there naked in a slightly drooping, yellow-tinged diaper. The saleslady looks at Artis expectantly while you suddenly find the scuffs on the top of your flats very, very interesting. "Where are your restrooms?" Artis asks stiffly. You feel your knees getting rubbery as the Middle points toward the back of the store. Artis' head follows her finger and nods. "Thank you." Panic fills you as he turns toward you, a storm of barely-contained anger in his face. "I'm sorry?" you whimper just as he snatches you up by your middle, grabs the diaper bag, and storms off in the direction the saleslady pointed. "Sorry is in the rear view, little girl," he barks at well more than a speaking volume. "You're not nearly as sorry as you're about to be..." 13 "But I thought..." you start to beg, in absolute terror at what's about to happen. "I DON'T CARE WHAT YOU THOUGHT!" he shouts as the two of you enter a hallway and make a quick left into the men's room. You squirm helplessly while he pops open the changing station, straps you down to it snugly, then turns toward the sink. You try to crane your neck, but to no avail; the wall this table is attached to completely blocks your view. You hear the zip of the bag he carried with him, then some other rummaging sort of noises. Suddenly and swiftly, he turns back toward you, bearing down toward your head as you cower. One hand reaches behind your head, tilting it forward. The other contains a toothbrush coated in a substance bearing no resemblance to any toothpaste you've ever seen. He brings it toward your mouth and commands, "OPEN!" Almost reflexively, you close your lips tight and try to turn your head. His fingers dig into your jawline, causing a sharp pain to run across it from end to end, and you yelp, "OW... MMMPH!" as the toothbrush finds its way into your mouth and begins to vigorously scrub your teeth with... hand soap?! "I warned you about your foul mouth, little girl, and now we're going to clean it up the hard way!" he says stiffly as he works it around first your bottom teeth then the top. You recoil your tongue at the horrid taste of the stuff, helpless against his iron grip and the bounds of the strap across your chest, incoherently wailing in protest between gagging and coughing. After what seems an eternity he stands back, slapping the toothbrush down onto the sink with a sharp plastic crack. "You tol' me to pu' up a figh' in pub'ic!" you sob, desperately trying to keep your tongue away from your teeth as he looses the strap and turns you face down, allowing you to at least drool and spit out onto the floor. "And you just walked right over the line AGAIN. These people EXPECT me to treat you harshly!" "You coul' have col' me!" "Told you what?" he says, moving you over next to the sink, "that I expected you to fight me in public but that I also would have to punish you if you lost it? What would you have done?" "I woul' have wai'e' un'ew we were in da car." "And you would have pitched a fit there instead, right?" "Yesh..." you have to admit. "Which is exactly the opposite of the goal here. You need to learn how to control your temper in the moment, not just save it for later." "Sho I'm shupposh' 'o keep arguing wid you sho you can corchur me 'ike dish?!" "No, you're supposed to fuss, whine, and cry, but keep control of yourself. I've told you where the line is, and now I've shown you where the line is. It's your job to stay on the right side of the line, and it's my job to reinforce that line by whatever means necessary, because it's the difference between life and death for you! Got it?" "Yesh." "Yes what?" "Yesh I gah i'." "Who am I?" "Daddy." "Good. Now we can rinse your mouth out and go finish our shopping trip." "Wha' abou' my diaper?!" you ask incredulously as he fills a cup with water and hands it to you. You immediately begin rinsing the horrible soap taste out of your mouth as fast as possible. "I told you it didn't need changing. Did you think that little stunt out there was going to change my mind?" "No..." you mumble between spits. "So," he says, "we're going to go back and finish shopping. And you are going to apologize for being such a bad baby and yelling such dirty words to everyone I get close enough to talk to until we find our saleslady again..." "B...but..." you protest, horrified at the instruction. He continues, talking straight over you as he plunks you onto the floor. "and you will also apologize to her for being so disrespectful to her the entire time she's been helping us, understand?" Your legs begin to move almost of their own accord as he leads you out of the bathroom, and you find yourself sniffling through a defeated, "Yes Daddy." Almost immediately out the bathroom door you meet a giantess with two male Littles in a double stroller. The faint smell of a dirty diaper greets you as Artis says, "Oh hello!" as you drop your head once again. "Oh my, this must be the loud one we heard earlier!" the lady says curtly. "Why yes it is, and she has something to say to you, doesn't she?" Artis prompts. Not looking up, you mutter, "I'm sorry..." "Sorry for what? And speak up, please." "I'm sorry I was a..." the words hang on your lips, and you struggle to continue, "a... bad... baby... and I'm sorry I said all those bad words." The second half comes easier, but it doesn't stop fresh tears from rushing down your cheeks. "Well you should be glad to have a Daddy who cares enough to teach you how to be a good little girl," the lady responds stiffly. "Because you clearly have much to learn." "I... I am..." you mumble. "Anyway, it smells like you have some business to attend to," Artis says with a chuckle. "Say bye-bye to the nice lady," he prompts again. "Bye-bye." And so it goes, at least another four or five times before you finally make it back to the infants section and find your attendant. Of course, Artis makes you apologize to her as well while he retrieves the pacifier from where it dangles on your blouse. "I believe we were about to have a fitting for that lovely little sleeper," he announces. You let out a whine, but Artis pops the pacifier back into your mouth before you get a chance to speak. "Wonderful!" the Middle declares. "Now, the 12 to 18 will probaly be too short on her, but the two-tee should do just fine." "By all means, let's try the bigger one," Artis says, and before you know it, his hands are under your arms and you're being deposited into this fuzzy bag and seated on the floor, despite your whimpering. Your arms are shoved into the holes, and the saleslady slides the zipper up the back. "And it locks in place just like this!" she says as you hear a click at the back of your neck. "Now go ahead and stand up, sweetie," she coos. You ignore her, your mittened arms crossed, pouting behind your pacifier. "The nice lady asked you to stand up, baby," Artis says. "Or are you just so comfy you'd rather wear that the rest of the day?" That spurs you into action. You plant your feet and try to stand, but the bag isn't big enough for you to straighten your legs, and you lose your balance as it jerks you back down, dropping to all fours with a squeak. "Isn't it perfect?" the Middle says, clapping her hands. "Guaranteed to keep her in bed until Daddy decides it's time to get up!" "Indeed, it's perfect. We'll definitely take one." You start to complain, but you're still stuck in this thing, and you want out. "Excellent!" the Middle declares as she unzips you out of the horrible trap. "I think that should just about do it," Artis says, much to your relief. Just when you think the nightmare is finally over, though, the sales-bitch pipes up one more time. "Oh I notice you've got her in Comfeez Overnights. Are you fairly stocked up on those?" she asks. "Actually no, I just picked up the one bag last night," he replies. Great. More diapers. Except... "You know, those are made for normal babies, not Littles. Let me show you something." 14 So much for it being over. She leads the two of you into an aisle full of a huge array of diapers along with all the associated supplies; lotions, powder, wipes, the full monty. "We carry Comfeez, but only because we do have occasional clients with normal babies come here to shop." The emphasis on the word "normal" and the derisive tone she uses sends a surge of anger through you, but it quickly fades back behind the anxiety of what horrible thing she's about to reveal and whether Artis is going to be game for it. Even with the fog closing in, this is nothing short of horrifying. "About two years ago, a company called 'Forever Baby' launched a line of products specifically for parents of Littles, with lots of features especially for babies who are built like tiny adults. They are, very simply, the finest diapers for Littles on the market, with a heavy five-mil plastic shell that will make sure she'll never sneak up on you, but with a specially formulated matte finish to keep her from chafing, and several super-heavy soaker layers in the middle to handle her floods while she gets used to not using a toilet. Of course, the extra padding between the legs along with the stiffer plastic is absolutely guaranteed to produce the maximum waddle effect. A lot of parents have told me that their babies would drop and crawl once the diaper was wet because it was just too much bulk for them to keep their balance on two feet!" Artis nods thoughtfully, and you cringe as she continues her spiel. "Now, are we planning on taking her back to baby food and formula right away, or is she going to stay on table food for the time being?" "Oh, she'll be eating table food. I'm not especially impressed with the nutritional content of the baby food out there marketed for Littles," Artis says firmly. "Well then you'll definitely want her in one of the 'Big Kid' models, which both have a section in the rear with substantially less padding and a softer, more elastic outer shell back there, so the diaper isn't pushing back on her when she has her bowel movements, since her stools will obviously be more formed. Makes for easier cleanup too, if you catch it before she sits down anyway. You wouldn't believe how many of these poor things wind up with impactions not only because they're trying to hold it, but because those regular baby diapers are helping them do so! And we wouldn't want this little cutie to be all backed up, now, would we?" She leans down and reaches toward your face, but you stumble backward, fighting the urge to take a swipe at her with every ounce of self-control you can muster in spite of your growing lack of coordination. Clearly whatever's in the pacifier has done all it can do short of knocking you out, though at this point you're beginning to think unconsciousness would be preferable. Either way, Artis must have noticed as well, because his lightning fingers snatch it out of your mouth and drop it back to its dangling position in front of you. "So what's the difference between the 'Big Kid' models?" he asks. "Well, their classic model, the one they came out with when they first launched, is unisex, with just the extra room for BM's in the back. Their latest version, which is substantially more expensive by the way, comes in boys' and girls' versions, both of which give the baby a little reward for going pee." She reaches into a drawer on an endcap and produces a pale blue diaper, unfolding it on the highest shelf. Now you can't even see what she's doing, the damned thing is so tall, and you're left to wonder what horrors are coming. "Now this is the boys' model, which is a little less involved, because everyone knows that little boys are just waiting for a little tickle to get themselves going. So this one simply has a nice little pocket right here up front where we'd put a little penis, and as soon as he starts peeing, the pocket closes right up on him, so he gets his little tickles every time he wiggles!" She folds it back up and slips it back into the drawer. "I guess I don't quite understand why sexual stimulation is so important in a diaper," Artis says, raising his eyebrow. "Oh you haven't heard?" she asks, reaching into another drawer and pulling out a similarly pale pink diaper. "Forever Baby actually did some substantial research about sexuality, and they found that Littles who get regular chances to, you know, blow off some steam are much more calm and compliant than the poor things that don't." She suddenly reaches out for you, looking up at Artis to ask, "May I?" "Of course, of course," he replies, much to your chagrin. "No!" you squeak as she grabs you under your armpits. "You wanted your diaper changed, didn't you?" Artis asks. "Now's your opportunity." She hoists you up onto the shelf, which you now realize isn't a shelf at all, but a padded changing table top, complete with a strap that she secures across your middle in spite of your squirming. "Now this one," she says as she tears the tapes loose on your diaper and strips it away, pausing to clean you thoroughly with a wet wipe, "is the girls' model, and it has this special ridge through the middle that just hugs right up against her sensitive little parts, which gently stimulates her bladder when it's dry," she says, pointing it out to Artis while he nods. "And it has a bit more stiffness to the padding through there in order to keep it put once it's wet." She draws the diaper up and cinches each side, and you're immediately aware of said ridge, which feels nearly like getting a wedgie from a bikini bottom. She looses the strap, sits you up, and continues, "When she goes tinkle, that little ridge swells right up and stays just a little bit damp, so it's right up against her little sensitive spots, and it even has a little sensor built in that triggers a short-action vibrator. It'll give her an extra little buzz right along the ridge, so she can get herself all worked up just rocking back and forth in her playpen, or her highchair, or her crib, or anywhere else! Isn't it wonderful?" Even dry, this horrible thing is lightly stimulating, but you're repulsed at the sensation as much as anything else, and you're absolutely terrified of the idea of peeing in it. "The internal battery is only designed to run about ten minutes, which is usually more than enough to take care of her little urges." "Very interesting," Artis says. "I'm not entirely certain I want her having orgasms in public, though I can see the training advantages, teaching her to appreciate her diapers instead of loathing them." "Daddy I already hate it!" you whimper, trying to at least vent some without crossing the line again. "Oh don't worry, baby," the saleslady coos, ruffling your hair and patting your bottom. "I'm sure your daddy won't make you wear them all the time. In fact," she turns back to Artis, "Forever Baby recommends no more than one of these a day, or desensitization can start to set in. Right after lunch is your ideal time; it'll wear her out so she'll take a nap for you." "Obviously we'll want to load her up on fluids ahead of time, to make sure it works," he replies. "Absolutely," she agrees. "So what do we think?" "Daddy please no!" you beg, but you already know the answer. "I'm sold," he says. "We'll take a case of those and two cases of the classics." "Excellent. Can I interest you in some stimulating rash cream to go with that?" Your eyes bulge; is there no end to the torture devices in this place?! "No, no, I think this will do fine, unless Rosie would like some?" You shake your head fiercely, fighting back the temptation to scream at him. She laughs at your gyrations. "Alright, then let me just call for a bellhop and we'll get you rung up and on your way!" 15 Finally, the saleslady leads you and Artis toward the nearest register, out comes Artis's black credit card, and you are marched out the front door, a male similar in size to your saleslady in tow with all the hideous clothes you're going to be wearing for the next 28 days along with several huge boxes of these ridiculous diapers. Of course, you're laser-focused now on your own diaper, as it strokes away at your nether regions with each step. The sensation is still more of an irritation than a stimulation; there is no pleasure, and thankfully the saleslady's promise of it triggering your bladder doesn't seem to have come true. Perhaps the bitch was just a huckster after all, going so far out of her way to tease, degrade, and humiliate you every chance she got. Or maybe you're just so completely in shock at what you've just experienced that you've gone numb. Once back in the truck, your mind reeling from the entire experience, you finally find your voice again, though it is certainly trembling. "I... I don't... understand... uh... Daddy..." "What do you not understand, Rosie?" he asks calmly. "Why? Why did you do those things to me?" Despite your best efforts, tears begin to flow once more. "Why did you let her do those things to me? Why?!" You hear him unlatch his seatbelt, and he turns around in his seat. "If you think I enjoyed any of that in there, you're very much mistaken. That Middle in there, considering the kind of treatment they experience in Amazon society, I'm appalled at how smugly cruel she was, how much pleasure she took in tormenting you. But first of all, when we're in public, I have to behave in a way that draws as little attention to us as possible. And believe it or not, what happened in there is considered to be completely normal in this society. People's eyebrows would start raising if I treated you like an adult, respected your feelings and desires, talked to you instead of at you. "You don't seem to understand, Rosie," he continues, climbing into the back and sitting next to you, "that this is what people do to Littles every single day. They strip you of your station, babify you, and if you resist, they punish you until you give in. The few free Littles out there live in constant fear that the next Amazon they pass on the street will decide that they're adorable and in need of a new home, because just that quickly, they can be in the same or even worse situation than you were with Miranda." You're weeping now, confused, terrified, and utterly overwhelmed by the picture he paints. "But... Why?!" "Because," he sighs, "that's just the way Amazon society has viewed Littles for a thousand years or more, since their first contact. Someone decided that people your size make wonderful substitutes for actual babies, because you never grow up. And people caught on to the idea. And no one in government was all that bothered by it, because it kept the population down, and it made people happy. Well, it made Amazons happy, and that's all that mattered to them. It's only been in the last fifty or sixty years that Littles were even allowed to walk freely among us. Before that point, if someone your size showed up in a city without an Amazon "parent", the police would immediately take you to an orphanage to be adopted out. It's wrong, it's horrid, but it's just how things happened. "More importantly, though, I hope you're starting to understand why I had you undergo that cosmetic surgery. If you look and act like a normal Amazon child, then you and I can behave like a normal Amazon family. Amazons don't do things like that to their children. They love and care for and nurture their children, because they're trying to raise them up to be productive members of society. Littles are treated differently because any show of independence on the part of a Little is viewed as rebellion, and it is viewed as perfectly normal, even expected, that parents discipline rebellious Littles, that they keep them under control. The Littles you saw in that store? Notice none of them spoke? They're terrified to speak unless spoken to, because that's what is expected of a well-behaved Little. I didn't want that for you, not while you were under my care. So I remade you as an Amazon child, so at least when I wasn't specifically training you for Observation, I could give you a little bit of space to relax and enjoy a carefree life as a little girl who is spoiled rotten with pretty clothes and fine food and sightseeing with her Daddy. "But I can't do that if you open your mouth and give yourself away like that every time we go somewhere. The second you start speaking like an adult, everyone knows what's up, because no Amazon your size knows those kinds of words, nor can she put them together in perfect context like that." There's logic in what he says, reason, sense. Maybe even a little bit of warmth. But still every fiber of your being screams against it. "So you're saying if I act like a proper toddler, then everyone is nice to me, but if I try to be myself, my life is hell. How is that different from all those other Littles?" "Because like I said, Amazon children aren't expected to keep silent and always behave exactly as their parents instruct. A Little, if they're allowed solid food at all, certainly doesn't get to choose what they eat at a restaurant. They're not allowed to say 'no' to their caretakers. They're not allowed to fuss or talk back or misbehave or show any sign of rebellion. "On the other hand, no one is surprised when a toddler misbehaves a little, fusses, gets headstrong, or even throws a little tantrum. There are limits, of course, but if parents treated their actual children the same as people treat Littles, they'd be in front of a judge facing child abuse charges. So yes, you'll be able to vent a little, blow off steam, give in a little bit to the very fierce independence within you. That's something I can't let you do as a Little, but I can if you can learn how to stay in character, to act the way you look. Does that make sense?" Yes, actually, it makes perfect sense. But it doesn't make you feel any better about it. "Okay, I get it. Can we just go home now?" "Yes, we can. In fact, we probably need to get moving, to make sure you have a little privacy whenever nature decides to come calling." With that, he moves back up to the front, buckles his belt, and starts the truck. Nature... "Oh come on, Ar... I mean Daddy! You're not really going to make me..." "Yes, I am, because I'm already aware of the studies she referenced, and to the extent that it will be very helpful to you to not be full of sexual frustration a month from now, she was exactly right." "But..." you're incredulous at this thought, horrified that he actually intends to go through with it. "No buts, Rosie. Furthermore, if I have any suspicion whatsoever that you are actively trying to resist your body's urge to void, you will wear those diapers every minute you're awake until you stop, and if that means out in public, that means out in public." He pulls the truck back out onto the road and continues, "One thing that is probably helping now and will continue to help you is that the anxiety medication in your pacifier has a numbing effect on your entire body, meaning you'll be less susceptible to the physical stimulation that diaper is designed to give you." You're pretty sure you've never in your life shoved something into your mouth so quickly, and you suckle it as hard and as fast as your mouth muscles will allow you. Humiliating, degrading, none of that matters now, all you want is to find that fog again and stay there for as long as humanly possible. It doesn't take long, as hard as you're drawing on that thing, for the world to begin speeding up around you, Artis' voice from the front seat drifting further and further away. "Rosie... please take that out now. Rosie?" It comes out, but not because you actively chose to respond to him, but because you're slipping more completely into the fog now. Your head wobbles, and the pacifier falls away from your face, bouncing on its little ribbon a bit before coming to rest on your tummy. Your eyelids are so heavy now, too heavy to keep open. "Rosie?" you hear Artis call from somewhere off in the distance before the clouds come to carry you off. When next your eyes open, you're cradled in Artis' arms, your body moving in rhythm with his gait, your head buried in his chest. "Where are we?" you murmur, squirming a bit, your diaper rustling in response. "Home, sleepyhead," he chuckles. "You're certainly good at taking naps in the car like a little girl. You were asleep for a good hour and a half." He shuffles you a bit as he opens the front door and carries you in. "I... where was that clothing store?" you ask, confused. "In the capital, down in the shopping district by the shore. Meanwhile, I think we should get Rosie laid down for a while, so Daddy can bring her new wardrobe in and get it all put away, okay?" "Okay... Daddy..." you offer. He carries you into the guest bedroom and lays you on the bed, lifting up the bed railing. You feel his hand at your neck, and you sleepily watch as he removes the ribbon, taking the pacifier with it, lifting it up in the air to examine the nipple. "Time to refill this, apparently. That was supposed to be a full fourteen hours' worth of doses," he chuckles. "Oh well, have a nice nap, Rosie." With that, he leaves the room, closing the door behind him. Still drowsy, you roll over onto your side, and your diaper gently tickles up and down your clitoris in response. The urge to pee is upon you quickly, too quickly for you to stop it, and it's mere seconds between when the flow starts and you are awakened fully, suddenly, and violently by the powerful vibrations, the damp padding forcing itself fully against your entire groin, expanding inside your labia, sending shockwaves surging through your body. You flop onto your back involuntarily, arching your neck in response to the incredible intensity. You whimper, writhing as pee continues to spurt out of you, swelling the padding further, which just presses it tighter against you, every slight movement rubbing it up and down. Before long you're bucking, your hands grabbing hold of the plastic between your legs, trying in vain to pull it away, to stop what's about to happen, but all it does is rustle loudly, teasing you with the noise. You moan involuntarily, but the horror of what's happening fills your eyes with tears as fast as the juices begin to escape your vagina. "Nnn...nnnn...NO!" you scream over and over again, but you're helpless to stop it. The first orgasm comes like lightning, overriding your dignity with a rush of endorphins so powerful your mind goes blank and your hands move of their own accord, slamming the plastic against your groin, pressing it with all your might. You're sobbing, wailing, whining, begging it to stop, but the orgasms keep coming in wave after wave, the diaper swelling larger and larger between your legs, pressing them farther apart as you come and pee simultaneously, amplifying the humiliation and the pleasure all at once. It seems like hours have passed before the horrible thing finally stops buzzing, but the cycle continues even longer, the momentum of your physical responses to orgasm after orgasm keep the now-sodden mass of pulp pressing, rubbing against you. You try to reach for the tapes, pull them apart, but your hands seem to have a mind of their own now, grasping and stroking whatever they come in contact with. "DADDY PLEASE MAKE IT STOP!" you finally scream out in desperation, sobbing helplessly as your body twitches and writhes. "PLEASE!" Artis rushes in. "Alright sweetie, alright," he says softly as he rips the tapes loose and pulls the front of the diaper down. You collapse, still sobbing, feeling dirty, degraded, humiliated, but grateful for the cool air between your legs. "Please, Daddy, don't make me do that again!" you blubber. "Just relax, Rosie, relax. Daddy's going to get you cleaned up and changed now, he's just got to get your supplies, okay?" "Please let me take a bath Daddy!" you cry. "Please?!" "Alright, alright, we can have a bath. Lay still and I'll get the water running." He leaves and returns shortly after, quickly taking your shirt off and swaddling you in a towel, carrying your still-twitching form into the bathroom and gently placing you into the tub, tucking the pacifier into your mouth, which you nurse gratefully, but much more slowly than before. "Daddy get you all cleaned up now, Rosie. All cleaned up now," he says, his voice soft, soothing, as rhythmic as the soapy washcloth he pushes across your chest while he supports your back with his other hand. He is gentle and thorough, despite your whole body twitching when he touches your private areas, despite your periodic hiccups, and between the warm water and the drugs, you somehow manage to find a way to relax, both mind and body. By the time he has you dried off and dressed, the fresh, clean diaper around your middle is like a warm, welcome hug, and the ruffly, powder-pink dress with the smocking across the chest and white lace trim that looked so garish on its hanger actually seems sort of cute. You even find yourself giggling softly at the silliness of this new outfit while he rocks you gently in his lap. Somewhere in the back of your mind, you're wondering if this is what going insane feels like... 15 It's a short time... or maybe a long time, you're not sure which, that you find yourself sitting back on the couch, Artis sitting next to you, the sounds of some sort of New-Age music playing through the television with scenes of majestic fog-covered mountains and soft, sandy beaches cascading by. Emotionally, you're pretty well spent at this point, grateful to have your own fog drifting in and out as you intermittently feed yourself from the pacifier, grateful for its serene little waves washing over your mind, in and out like the tide. "I have some bad news," Artis finally speaks up. Whatever it is, you don't want to hear it, and you offer him a look that says the same. He's determined to give it to you, though. "The cupboards weren't particularly well-stocked when we got here. Meaning we need to get some groceries and, considering neither of us have eaten since this morning, I'm thinking we should probably get dinner out." Nope, you definitely didn't want to hear that. "I... can't handle any more today, Art... Daddy. Please..." "You don't have to handle any more today, Rosie." "So, you're gonna go shopping and I'll wait here?" you ask hopefully. "No, but you have an opportunity to do like I suggested earlier," he says. "I don't even remember..." "Like I said, right now you look like my daughter, not a Little I adopted. For all anyone knows, you're just small for your age. Relax. Use simple words, or don't even talk at all if you don't want. Make silly noises. Play. Have fun. Be shy. Be coy. Be cute. Be a little girl for a while. Think I didn't hear you giggle earlier when you looked at yourself? Find that place." You're not sure if it's the drugs or the music or just being completely exhausted from all the stress this morning, but what he's saying almost makes sense. It certainly beats the alternative, being humiliated at every turn because you outed yourself as a Little. Still yet, you're not exactly excited about the idea, and you're still pretty suspicious of Artis' wildly unpredictable attitude. "How do I know you're not gonna just suddenly change your mind while we're out somewhere and start encouraging everyone within earshot to humiliate me again like this morning?" you ask as calmly as you can. "I told you this earlier, Rosalita. I don't enjoy making you suffer. As long as you don't give yourself away, as far as I'm concerned you're my niece come to visit while her parents are on a cruise. There are going to be certain situations we will be in over the next month where yes, I'm going to be treating you like a Little, and everyone is going to know that you're a Little, and you'll be under pressure to behave like a perfect little angel, but I promise you, if I tell you in advance that you can play the cute kid role while we're out somewhere, then the only way that changes is if you don't stay in character." "I don't guess there's an option 'C' here, is there?" you offer glumly. "If for no other reason than our tracking devices, no, there isn't." You begin to concentrate. What were you like when you were tiny? You reach out for memories, but there are only wisps; so many things have happened, it's like you never even had a past before that fateful day you defied Papa. "I... don't even remember being that young." "Did you have siblings?" he asks. Well, that you certainly did. Armida was only three years your junior, though. You close your eyes and try to picture her. She was the penultimate yang to your yin; quiet, deferential, one might even say introverted. She was always sweet, though, even when she was little. You remember her looking up to you despite your boisterous, fiercely independent nature. "She used to call me Paw-Paw," you chuckle. "Who?" he asks smiling. You didn't even realize you'd said it out loud. "My little sister, Armida. She followed me everywhere, whether I wanted her to or not. But she was never in the way, more like having a mascot. She called me Paw-Paw because when she was little, 'Pauletta' was too much to pronounce." "Think about how she used to talk. Say something in her voice," he encourages. "Come pay tea wif me, Paw-Paw!" you lisp. It's almost shocking how much like her you sound, what with your newly high-pitched voice. "Good, good!" he laughs. "And what would little Rosie like for dinner tonight?" His words are broad and exaggerated, and you giggle in spite of yourself. "Chicken an' fwies!" you squeak, offering a toothy grin. "Chicken and French fries?! But you always have chicken and French fries!" he says, continuing the silly lilt to his speech. "Nuh-uh! I had wohnees last night!" "Oh that's right you did have macaroni, didn't you? Well I guess maybe you can have chicken and fries tonight, then, but only if you get TICKLES FIRST!" His fingers are up under your armpits before you can react, and now you're squirming and squealing and giggling helplessly. "Daddy! Stop!" you shriek, gasping for breath in between peals of laughter as he continues, "No more!" Your bladder announces it's about to give up its accumulation, but you're helpless to do anything about it. "Daddy! Pee-pee!!!" you squeal. This finally seems to slow him down. "Well good, now you can have a nice clean diaper before we leave, and there won't be much chance of needing a change while we're out." He smiles as you pant, a warm bulge expanding between your legs. So he had an ulterior motive. And, all told, you can't very well complain about it. The last thing you need is having to ask him for a diaper change in public. The scariest part, though, is how easily you were able to fall into that speech pattern, into... that mindset... Was this some sort of manipulation on his part? Was it part of his "preparation" plan? "You're brooding again," he says, snapping you out of your thoughts as he lays you down on the carpet and proceeds with the now-familiar changing ritual. "Is this part of it?" you ask. "Trying to get me into thinking like a little kid?" "No, actually," he says as he lifts your legs effortlessly, wiping and powdering you with a gloved hand. "This has nothing to do with the Observation. It's exactly what I said it is; making it easier for you when we're out in public." "Then why does it feel like you're in my head again?" "Probably because you know what I'm trying to do here, but you don't know exactly how I'm doing it, so you're questioning everything I do. Which is exactly the opposite of what you need to be doing, because you being on edge all the time is just going to make the process more difficult." He tapes you up and strips his gloves off, tossing them onto the wet diaper before pulling you into his lap. "So in a way, I guess you could say this is part of the process, because anything I can do to help you relax will make it all much easier, even the parts that we both know will stress you out." He starts to rock you gently, rubbing your back, which feels amazing, as bizarre as it is to be cradled in the lap of a man you only met a day ago. "So can Rosie find her way back to that happy little girl place again?" A sigh escapes your lips, a product of the warmth, the relaxation you feel as you nuzzle his chest. "Binky, Daddy," you mumble. Of course it's dangling from your collar and you know it, but that doesn't mean you want to move. "Of course little Rosie can have her binky," he says, reaching down and teasing your lips with it. You accept it gratefully, but instead of suckling, you just let it rest on your tongue. "Shank you, Daddy" you lisp. "So we ready to go grocery shopping?" he asks quietly. "Uh-uh. Cuddle, Daddy." "Okay, we can cuddle a while first." Simple words. Simple thoughts. Simple feelings. It's not hard, really. At least, not when you're like this, a puddle in Daddy's lap. You wonder how long it'll last when others are watching, when self-consciousness creeps back into your thought process. No, no, no, that's a big person thought. Butterflies. Fairies. Chicken and "fwies". Your "binky". Those are the happy places. Let's just stay there for a while. 16 "So, has little Rosie decided she's hungry enough to go out?" he finally asks. Truth be told, your stomach is growling a little. You wonder if he felt the rumble too. You look up and offer a big grin and an exaggerated nod. "Well then let's go get some chicken and fries for that empty little tum-tum!" he chuckles. He starts to slide you off his lap, but you latch onto his arms. "Oh, so we want a ride, do we?" "Uh HUH!" you chirp, offering the silliest, toothiest smile you can muster to drive home the point. It's too damned comfortable in his huge arms, and besides, as much of that medicine as you've taken today, you don't even want to know how wobbly your legs are. "Well how can I say no to an adorable little face like that?" he says as he gathers you up, stands, and settles you on his hip. Your bottom rustles noisily against his arm as he walks, slightly bouncing you in rhythm with his stride as he carries you out the door and to the car, buckling you in gently as you let out a contented sigh. This new head space you've discovered, or he helped you discover, is soothing all on its own; there's no anxiety here, and you find yourself noticing things about the world around you that you hadn't paid attention to for a very long time: the vibrant colors of the sky as the sun begins to set, brilliant red with dark purple wisps of clouds dancing through it, the feel of cool wind rushing across your face as Artis opens the windows in the truck, the smell of that fresh air coming out of the groves of trees as though they were exhaling it just for you. There's not even any dread as you arrive at the grocery store. You rest your head on Artis' shoulders as he carries you in, and instead of derision like at that horrible Littles store, the people that pass by offer smiles and waves and "Isn't she adorable?" And you play coy with them, hiding your face, then poking it back out with a wide grin, which just brings more delighted responses. When you giggle, the whole world around you revels in it. They ask how old you are, and Artis tells them over and over that you just turned three. And they believe him, and you get little tickles on your leg and scratches under your chin, and you just keep right on playing it up. Now your legs are dangling in the baby seat of the grocery cart as Artis pushes it through the store, your dress all bunched up around your waist. You're too busy pointing and laughing as Artis asks you to pick out food items and plays guessing games as to what exactly you want. It's too much fun to just thrust your arm out in a vague direction and giggle, then shake your head over and over again, your ringlets flying every which way until he gets it right. You're the biggest star in the grocery store right now, everyone in line of sight mesmerized by your little performance. By the time Artis starts toward the checkout line, basket filled with staple foods, but with plenty of little treats that you got by batting your eyes at Artis until he gave in, you've fallen completely into the role, bouncing and squeaking and playing peek-a-boo with anyone who'll join by covering your face with your hands. Another cart is parallel to you in the next checkout line, this one with what is clearly a Little, and a rather unhappy one at that, in the baby seat, her "mommy" scolding her while she snivels. Your heart goes out to her; you've been in that place before. No! You can't let this break the spell! Happy thoughts! Simple thoughts! You point to her and look up at Artis. "Bebe?" "Yes, baby." "Bebe cry?" "Yes, baby is crying." "Bebe go pee-pee?" "I don't know, maybe." "Bebe diaper change!" The mommy takes notice of the exchange. "Baby is being fussy because she wouldn't take a nap today," she answers. "She's a cranky baby, and she's going to get her supper and bath and straight to bed as soon as she gets home." "Ohhhh," you reply. Keep fighting it. Simple words. Simple thoughts. You grab your binky and tuck it into your mouth, determined to stay in the happy place. "Wozie went nap nap today!" Artis laughs. "Yes, Rosie took a good nap today, that's why she's so bouncy and happy now!" "See that, baby Kimmy?" The lady stares down at the little, who looks for all the world like she's trying to sink through the crossbars of the seat and into the floor, though her eyes are locked on you from behind her own pacifier. "Little girls who do what their mommies and daddies tell them are much happier than ones who fuss and whine and throw fits. See how happy she is? I bet her daddy doesn't ever have to spank her." "Oh, Rosie gets fussy sometimes, doesn't she?" Artis smiles. You shake your head hard, to bounce your curls around some more. "Nuh uh. Wozie good girl! Wozie not fussy baby! Kimmy fussy baby!" You point at the little, and she looks away. "Yes, that's right. Kimmy's a very fussy baby!" the lady agrees. "Your daughter is positively adorable! How old?" "She just turned three." The woman's face changes a bit. "And not potty trained yet? Tsk tsk." Damn her. Your turn to do the head drop. You blush in spite of yourself. "She will when she's ready, won't you, Rosie?" Artis smiles as he lifts your chin up. "We don't have to be in a big hurry to grow up, do we?" "Wozie not big girl?" You're trying to stay in character, but it's getting tougher, now that the focus is on the underwear you don't even need. Why'd he have to pick 3? If he'd said 2, no one would have cared. "Sweetie, you can be a little girl for as long as you need, and when you're ready, you can be a big girl too. Daddy loves you, no matter how big or little you are." He kisses your forehead, and suddenly that huffy lady with the adopted Little doesn't matter so much. You reach your arms up to him as the line shifts, and he chuckles as he hoists you up onto his hip. "Lub you Daddy!" you whisper, resting your head back on his shoulder. "Lub you too Rosie," he whispers back. The line moves forward, and a Tweener man appears, putting a divider behind the groceries on the conveyer belt and hurriedly emptying your cart behind it as the belt rolls forward. It's the first time you notice, all the front-end workers, baggers and cashiers alike, are all Tweeners, and they scurry around at maximum speed, occasionally glancing down to the end of the row. A huge Amazon, taller than Artis even, stands there, arms folded, scanning up and down the checkout lines. These people fear him, much more profoundly than someone just worried about keeping their jobs, and you can't help but wonder why. They're nothing like that horrible Tweener salesperson from the Littles baby store. They offer polite greetings, to each of the customers, but never make eye contact, constantly focusing on the next task, emptying a cart, filling a bag, loading bags into the cart, following the customers to their cars and loading the bags for them, then scurrying back to the store to return the empty one and find another job to do. Once Artis buckles you in, you can't help but ask. "Why were they all so scared, Daddy?" The toddler show is over, and your voice returns to normal, even though you remember your manners as you address him. "Who was scared, Rosie?" "Come on, Daddy, all the grocery clerks, they were terrified of that one Amazon watching them." "Tweeners who work unskilled jobs like that are usually on their last chance, Rosie. Some of them have been in jail, others have been fired from more prestigious positions for various reasons, be it slacking on the job, mouthing off to their bosses, or just general incompetence." "So... what happens if they get fired from there?" In your gut, you already know the answer. "As far as Amazons are concerned, if a Tweener can't be a productive member of society, then they're just like a Little, and they are sent off to become Littles and be adopted." "Wait, 'become' Littles?" "Yep. We have shrink rays and aging reversal nanites for that purpose, though their use is tightly regulated by Parliament. They're also used on Amazons who get in trouble with the law one too many times. I'd be willing to bet at least one of those Tweeners used to be an Amazon, and they're getting one last chance to behave themselves before they get sentenced to Etiquette School." "You mean, some of the Littles we saw could have been Tweeners or Amazons once?" "It's actually quite likely here in Candohar, considering the rules we have in place about importing Free Littles." "Free Littles... like I used to be..." "Yes, any Free Little adoption has to be registered with the national child welfare office, which must include paperwork signed by the Little or that Little's legal guardian at the time of the adoption. Which is why the scant few Free Little adoptions are typically cases like yours, where the parent, seeing the child as incorrigible, signs over the child's rights before they turn 20. Only on very rare occasions does an adult Little willingly sign that paperwork, and usually it's because they're in some other sort of trouble, and adoption is their only way out. They're in debt over their heads, or they're on the run because they committed a crime on their home island. Lots of different reasons, but none of them are ever good." You don't answer. No wonder adopted Littles are viewed so dimly here. Most of them earned their fate. All you did was refuse to marry someone you didn't even like, never mind love. 17 You're brooding now, staring out the open window. All the little feelings that made you so happy are background noise. The wind whips across your ear loudly, involuntarily tearing up your eyes if you turn your head too much. The sun on the horizon is blistering bright, forcing you to look away. And here in what looks like the downtown area of this little village, the air isn't fresh and clean, just a confusion of smells that remind you of your empty stomach. And at the center of it all is your frustrated, despondent, angry helplessness. How is this fair? How am I supposed to believe that Po is good and fair and just when he lets me suffer like this? I would have been better off jumping into the volcano and letting Pele decide my fate. The thoughts swirl through your mind. Mama, why didn't you stop him? Why didn't you protect me? I was your firstborn! Didn't you love me? I always knew Papa hated me, he clearly loved Armida more than me, but you were my shield, whenever he favored her over me, you were there to restore the balance... Why did you abandon me? Your tightly clenched fists tremble, and tears of rage fill your eyes. Damn you, Papa! I hope Armida gets taken too! I hope she has all her teeth taken out and gets her ankles cut, and I hope you're there to see it, you traitorous dog! See your golden child have her future stolen too, be humiliated and debased like I have been! I hope the whole of the village shames you into exile for being such a terrible father, and the image of Armida the helpless baby haunting you every minute until you draw your last lonely, miserable breath! DAMN you! The hate surges through you, and it feels good. It feels like being alive again. Like that little window of time you had, standing over Miranda's body, naked and covered in her blood, before the police came and took you off to prison. You hate Papa with every fiber of your being. What you did to that Amazon bitch, you'd do to him if you ever got the opportunity. In fact, you lust after that thought. Just one chance. After this miserable Observation is done, maybe you'll get that chance. Once you convince these giant monsters that you're no danger to them, you can be free again, free to return to the island and give Papa what he deserves for his treachery. And Mama too, for being such a coward, for not protecting you when you needed it most. You promise yourself in this moment to hang on to that thought, no matter what happens. One day, you'll see justice done to both of them for this, even if you have to get that justice yourself. If the police want to kill you after that, so be it. You'll see that day first, you swear. But first back to the present. Artis is still driving, and he's looking at you like he said something. Wait, he expects you to act like a child, else there'll be more misery at the restaurant. You try and muster up that cutesy voice you had at the grocery store. "What Daddy?" you ask. "I said that was an awfully grumpy little face you had on, Rosie! What's wrong?" You stuff the pacifier in your mouth. "Nuffin' Daddy!" "Are you sure? You seemed awfully upset after I told you about the Middles at the grocery." "It made me sad that there are lots of big people that can't take care of themselves and need to be babied." You're choosing your words carefully here, trying to at least perpetrate whatever mindset you had before the grocery store trip. "Why didn't that lady just adopt one of them instead of me?" "Supply and demand, Rosie. There are more Amazons who want Littles than the penal system can possibly supply, because most Amazons obey the law. Also, some people just want wild Littles, because they're nervous about adopting former criminals, even though they are put through rigorous etiquette training and whatever modifications deemed necessary for them to be safe to adopt. Of course, as widely publicized as your situation was, the demand for wild Littles will probably slack off for a while." Lot of good that does me. You suck on the pacifier a little bit. You know you have to get out of this mindset before you get to the restaurant. Simple thoughts. Simple feelings, you remind yourself. "Well I'm glad you're my Daddy now! You're much nicer that that mean lady." Maybe a complement will satisfy him enough to let you alone. "I'm glad you're my little girl now too." Something about his voice sounded off when he said that, but the medication is kicking in now, and it's hard to hold on to complicated thoughts. You let it drop from your mouth and stare out the window, watching all the blobs fly by. True to his word, Artis let you pick out your dinner from a children's menu at the restaurant. The waitress finds you adorable, and Artis weaves a little side-story to her about how your Em Oh Em Em Why passing away delayed your emotional development, which only increases her affection toward you. You play it up effortlessly, enjoying all the attention you're getting for acting like a silly toddler, making cute noises and playing with your food. After Artis pays the tab and you wave exaggerated bye-byes to the waitress, who kisses your cheek in return and tells you once more how adorable you are, he carries you back to the car and buckles you in. He gets in as well, and once the door is closed, he speaks up. "You were very, very good in there, Rosie. I'm proud of you!" "Fank you, Daddy!" You're in full character momentum now, no need to stop. "See how easy it is to make them believe that you're an Amazon girl, not a Little?" "Wosie a Am-ee-zon girl, Daddy!" He chuckles. "Of course you are, silly goose! And when we get home, a certain Am-ee-zon girl needs a bath and her jammies on, doesn't she?" "Aw but I don' wanna go night-night, Daddy!" "I didn't say you had to go night-night right away, silly. If you're a good girl for Daddy, once we get your jammies on, we can watch a movie, before sleepy-time, okay?" "Yay!" You thoughtlessly pee in your diaper and feel it swell ever so slightly. You barely noticed that you had to go before it started, but between the lingering anxiety medication and the warm glow of being doted on all throughout dinner, the thought hardly stays with you but a few seconds. It'll be a month before I can do anything about it anyway, why should I care now? It's "Daddy's" problem, right? When you get home, Artis draws you a luxuriously hot bath with sweet-smelling bath bubbles. He dons a much longer pair of latex gloves than the ones he uses for diaper changes, then takes off your clothes and settles you into the tub. It's so soothing, so relaxing, you can feel your arms and legs just turning to jelly in the heat. Artis reaches for a loofa and some soap, and you quickly realize why the long gloves as he begins to wash you, dipping his hand into the water halfway up his forearm, but stopping short of the edge of the glove. "We'll have to see about getting some bath toys tomorrow, maybe some other things for little Rosie to play with too! How's that sound?" "Mhmm." You're so relaxed, you can't even bother putting on a facade of caring. He probably could tell you he's taking you anywhere short of back to prison and it wouldn't blip on your radar right now. Once Artis is content with your current state of cleanliness and the water has just started to cool, he lifts you out gently and wraps you in a soft, fluffy towel. He carries you into the bedroom, lays you on an open diaper on the bed, then proceeds to rub lotion into your arms and legs and chest. The whole experience is heavenly, and by the time he's done your limbs feel like they're made of lead. Gods, if she had treated me like this, I could have been perfectly happy being her baby the rest of my life. "Fank you Daddy." The fake lisp aside, it's a genuine sentiment. He tapes your diaper up and slips a nightie on you. "You're welcome, Rosie. Feel good?" "Uh huh." "Good, let's go watch that movie." You don't last five minutes in his lap before sleep claims you.

diddldum contacted me recently after stumbling on the story I'd written back around 2010. The version found had omitted a couple chapters This intrigued me and I've spent a lot of time today re-reading and doing a bit of editing (can't read any of my writing without making some changes...) It worked with a suggestion from diddldum to use rtf! A Better Way.docx 'A Better Way' by diaperpt About the story: How many times have you begun to read a story on one your favorite sites only to be disappointed when the story stops and the author seemingly disappears? This has been the case so often for me that I have at various times taken matters into my own hands. In a few cases, I’ve simply begun my own story based on the start of what someone else has done. In the case of what I consider to be the classic “Diaper Research” I merely took over and finished it trying to stay true to the original author as much as possible. (The original work and my conclusion are posted separately on DailyDiapers) In this story, “A Better Way” I’m actually trying to combine the work and thoughts of two authors. Both posted their stories on rupadded and both, very sadly, have seemingly abandoned their work. The first influence was sajin1 who wrote eighteen chapters of “My Story” and hasn’t posted a chapter since 4.29.2010. It seems that he was within one or maybe two chapters of drawing the story to an end. He’d earlier abandoned his story and had been coaxed back to write more. Sadly, he never quite finished. Later, Martym began posting chapters of “Shepherd” inspired by sajin1’s “My Story.” Martym began in part saying “When I posted the most recent part of one of my other stories I mentioned having a few other ideas, this one having come from reading Sajin1's "My Story" titles. They're quite neat and you should go read them if you haven't already. When the protagonist in his story first wakes up (and is later modified) he's at some kind of facility for such things, that gave me the idea to explore more of that kind of place as I'm less of one for the daddy-abducts-an-AB storylines myself.” Well, I’ve abducted the story line of each, mixed them together with a dash of my own thoughts and will begin posting the results here. I strongly recommend that IF you begin this story and like what I’ve begun, go back to rupadded and look in the story section for these other stories. Unfortunately, rupadded does not allow access to non-members, so this might not be possible for you and you may not want to sign up. Neither am I willing to copy (well, I already have for my strict personal reading) and post the story elsewhere, since they are not mine to share. My feelings now are that I will post a chapter at a time on rupadded and dailydiapers. I hereby give permission for anyone out there to take what I’ve written and modify it to suit their own individual tastes, giving credit to me for this story line (as I have to sajin1 and Martym) and explaining how you’ve altered it. Likewise, if I don’t finish the story, please feel free to take over from me. PLEASE, however, all of you consider writing, rewriting, editing, checking and rechecking grammar and construction and posting your own writings for the enjoyment of others. This is one particular type of story line I enjoy but I do enjoy the work of others. I’ve made an effort to make the story somewhat consistent in plot and presentation as well as working hard to maintain correct spelling and adequate grammar. Now, begin the story if you wish, enjoy as you are able, and do let me know what you think of it. Thank you. diaperpt Chapter 1 It was almost a perfect spring day. The sun was shining brightly, playing on the trees that lined the side street. Every few minutes a light breeze seemed to whisk down the street to tease into motion the bright new leaves just now coming out into the fullness of their young lives. Freshly planted flowers optimistically showed their colors in planters here and there along the street. People scurried along alone or in pairs, some smiling happily at the beautiful day, others more serious and caught up in the day to day routine; all heading back to work after their lunch break. Joshua Hayes smiled to himself as he clicked his cell phone closed. He’d just talked with his girlfriend Emily Chase and was looking forward to having dinner with her at their favorite Italian restaurant across town later in the evening. Of course, he had a lot to do between now and then, but he was used to doing a lot. He’d just spent most of his late lunch break running to the printer to pick up flyers for the Young Advocates, a political action group he’d joined when he first moved to Middletown. He figured he had just enough time to put them in his car and get back to his office before his afternoon meeting with the upper level executives. At twenty-four, Josh was already making heads turn in the small, but growing marketing firm he’d been hired into right out of college. As he rushed along, he’d begun to think of the latest music his rock band had begun working on. He’d talked the guys into letting him tweak the arrangement and he’d promised to get it done by the weekend. Josh smiled to himself, thinking of the confidence his friends had placed in him. He knew the section of the song he wanted to work on and had some great ideas for changing the chord structure to make it just a little more their style. He wasn’t sure where the time would come from, but as always he enjoyed the challenges he set for himself. He was whistling the melody of the song to himself as he ducked into the parking garage and headed for his car. After stashing the box of brochures into the back seat of his Honda, he headed toward the exit when he noticed two well dressed men looking sadly into the open engine compartment of a Chevy Suburban. As he walked closer, Joshua couldn’t help but overhear their conversation. “I think it’s just a loose battery connection, Bill,” said one. “Fine, but I don’t have a wrench. I guess I’d better call triple-A. I hate to because it always takes so long for them to get here. And for such a small thing,” said the other. Just then he noticed Joshua walking toward them. “Hey, sorry to bother you Sir, but you wouldn’t happen to have a set of wrenches – an adjustable, or maybe even a good pair of pliers in your car, would you?” There seemed to be no one else in the garage to help these men and although he feared it might make him late to his meeting, Joshua crossed over to their car, saying, “Let me take a look. I might have something in my car. I’ve only got a minute, but I’m happy to help if I can.” As he took a quick look at the battery, he didn’t notice the rag come out of the one man’s pocket until he was firmly locked in the strong grasp of both of them and the cloth held tight over his nose and mouth. It only took a moment, but no matter how he shook or wiggled, the hand holding the cloth stayed with him. The sickish-sweet odor on the rag clung to him all the way into the dark hole it quickly created in his consciousness. He didn’t see the third and fourth man pop out of the back seat of the car, one shutting the hood and the other helping the first two lift his limp form into the back of the Suburban. He didn’t see or feel them putting the restraints on his wrists and ankles binding his wrists and ankles together with short sections of chain. In fact, he didn’t sense or feel anything for quite some time. Chapter 2 When he began to regain consciousness his first thought was that he was in one of those dreams he had once in a while – the ones where he’d try to move but just couldn’t. His eyes weren’t open yet, but he sensed bright light beyond them. He held them closed for a moment more as he tried again for some movement. This time his senses allowed him to feel a tightness around each wrist and each ankle. There was some sort of pressure across his midsection as well. He began to realize that he wasn’t in a dream. But where was he? Nearby he heard voices. Rising from the buzz of voices, he heard, “Look. I think the new one is waking up.” He slowly opened his eyes, shut them against a bright light, then slowly opened them again. Now he was looking up into the face of two men in green scrubs. “OK, I guess it’s time to start prepping him,” said a tall, clean cut Hispanic. “Where am I?” Joshua said, trying to remember and understand what had happened. “With us now. We’re just two of the attendants here. My name is Bill and this is Ed,” said the other, a blond guy with a wisp of a mustache, about Joshua’s age and about his height but much more solid and muscular. “That’s all you need to know for now,” he finished. Joshua began, “But what happened? I remember I was in the parking garage and then…” “And then our field agents took possession of our latest acquisition,” added Ed in a serious, matter-of-fact tone. A wave of surprise and fear began to wash over Joshua. None of this made any sense. He was supposed to be back at work now. He’d tried to help those men in the garage and something happened. “What? What do you mean? What happened? Did I faint? What hospital is this? I don’t get it…” He was trying to make some sense out of a situation that could not possibly have made any sense to anyone in this position. He did what any of us do constantly in our lives; try to fit our sense of what is happening around us into our own understanding of reality. In this situation, neither you nor I could have imagined the true reality of the situation. Joshua didn’t finish his sentence because he was cut off by the taller man, Ed. He was thin, but also well put together and muscular. “Look, just be quiet and let us do our job. You wouldn’t believe us if we told you and besides, it doesn’t matter.” Turning to his partner, he spoke in an irritated voice, “Just put the damned gag in and let’s get on with it.” “Yeah, yeah.” Bill turned to a counter for a second and turned back toward Joshua with what looked like a golf ball amid a pile of straps. “Wait! What are you doing? Where am I? You’ve got to tell me. You can’t just…” He tried to lift himself off the table in spite of the strap across his chest. He didn’t get to finish his sentence as the blond forced the ball gag into his mouth, lifted his head and fastened the straps tightly. “Mmmmph. Mmmmmmmph,” was all that Joshua could manage. Now his heart rate had jumped dramatically. What kind of hospital could this be where he was being restrained? Other than a little fuzziness, he was beginning to feel fine, so what possibly could have happened in the parking lot? Joshua’s eyes went wide as the dark haired man began pulling Joshua’s shirt out of his pants while the blond pulled medical shears from a drawer under the table and began cutting up his pant legs. The dark haired one was now cutting his shirt off him as well. The tall one said, “I don’t know why they have us wait until the new ones wake up before we prep them. They are always so confused and surprised. Of course they don’t get it! Why can’t we just do the prep while they are still out?” Bill replied, “I think part of it is that they don’t want us surprised by someone who fakes still being out. I heard that when the business first started there were a few problems like that. Besides, we have to remember, we’re just cogs in the wheel here. We don’t get to make the rules.” “Yeah,” said Ed, “but they should just drug ‘em to make our lives easier.” “Maybe, but it might be something in the next stage that drugs would interfere with. Besides, the shower would be tough with them unconscious.” Joshua was still wide eyed and panicked, not understanding what was going on. At the same time, the routine talk between these two men might otherwise have calmed him somewhat, but by this time, they’d removed his shoes and socks and also cut off his underwear so that he was lying on the table completely naked. Soon their latex-gloved hands were rubbing a white cream up his legs, across his torso, then arms and finally around his genitals. This invasion both frightened and angered poor Joshua. His muffled cries and futile thrashing about had no noticeable impact on the pair working on him. He continued to try to make sense of this, but understandably with no luck. Chapter 3 While they continued a light patter between them, they stepped away from the table for what seemed to Joshua to be forever, rather than the seven or eight minutes it actually was. As they waited, Joshua sensed a growing warmth almost to the point of burn wherever they’d rubbed in the cream. When they returned, it was with cool wet cloths and as they wiped off the cream, Joshua realized they were wiping off his body hair as well! He could think of no rational explanation for this and began again shouting into the gag, trying to get the attention of the two men. Instead, they simply continued their work. Soon they had wiped off all the cream and therefore all the body hair they could reach with him in that position. Between the two of them, in a skillful and well-practiced manner, they released the restraints while maintaining complete control over Joshua and flipped him over, restraining him once again. He struggled against them to no avail against superior strength and well practiced skill. Joshua was resisting as much as possible at this point, since he could not imagine what possible legitimate reason these men had for doing this. They’d explained no more to him as they worked and they simply ignored him as if he was some inanimate object. He shouted into the gag futilely trying to communicate with them, furious that they wouldn’t listen to him. If he only could have known the real reason, he’d undoubtedly have resisted even more, though it would have been every bit as futile. The same cream was applied now to his back sides and anywhere else where the cream had yet to do its work. They stepped back and continued to carry on a casual conversation as he lay there screaming silently into the gag. Soon the cream was wiped off and other than perhaps a stray hair here or there, Joshua was as hairless as the day he was born. This time when they began releasing the restraints one by one, they were replaced by leg irons and metal wrist restraints lined with soft rubber. The wrist restraints were linked by a short section of chain about 8 inches long. The men guided him into a sitting position on the table and then into a standing position on the floor. When Joshua began to resist, he felt a sharp pain across his ass even as he was held tightly. He continued to struggle, only to feel another bite of a wide rubber strap across the cheeks of his butt. Joshua was a smart man but as feisty as he wanted to be, he realized that he was no match for these men. “Don’t resist us. We really don’t want to hurt you. We are simply going to take you for a shower to make sure we have all the hair removal cream off. You are worth a lot of money to our employers and we don’t want to damage our new property.” He had a sad and pathetic look on his face, backed by quite a bit of anger. He tried to shout at them once more but no words could escape from behind the ball gag tight in his mouth. Understanding the futility of resistance, his heart sank and blood pressure rose as the slap of his bare feet on the tile floor echoed in his mind. Soon he was steered into a room where he came face to face with a white tile wall graced by a shower head just above the level of his head. His bound hands were united to a chain hanging from the ceiling in line with the shower head, so his wrists were now just about at eye level. As he was being fastened to that chain, he noticed another fixture in the wall a few feet away with a hose and spray attachment. The men holding him now stepped back and soon a strong spray of warm water was washing over him from the shower head. He was directed to turn in the spray and get himself as wet as possible. When he resisted, he felt the harsh slap of the rubber strap yet again. This time the physical pain of the strap and the immediate fear of more won out over the emotional pain of embarrassment and long term concern of what might be in store for him. He decided that the only reasonable response was to comply. He was right. Once he was completely wet, the flow stopped and the blond stepped forward with a soapy soft sponge. The man carefully and gently rubbed the sponge all over Joshua’s body, directing him to turn as necessary. He was then directed to spread his legs, whereupon the sponge did its embarrassing job of cleaning around his penis and scrotum. Once Joshua was washed thoroughly, the spray of the shower resumed, rinsing most of the soap away. At that point, the blond then took up the hose and carefully rinsed Joshua’s body again insuring all the soap was gone. Joshua’s humiliation continued, but if nothing else, Joshua appreciated that this had been a gentle process. Maybe these men did not mean him any physical harm after all. Maybe they had told him the truth about that at least. Still, why was he bound and gagged? Yes, he’d resisted, but because he had no idea why he was here, or even where he was. What was it they were hiding and what were those comments about being an ‘acquisition’ and ‘new property.’ None of it made any sense. Fluffy white towels rubbing him gently dry took away his attention for a moment and he focused now on the strange sensation of the towels on his hairless body. And that sensation only renewed his confusion; why hairless? Why had they removed all his body hair? If none of this made sense to him, imagine his thoughts when he was led back into the room where he’d been strapped down to the table. There, waiting for him on the table was a large white paper-like pad. It made no sense to him as he was made to sit and swivel back into a prone position with the paper pad underneath his bottom. The tall attendant quickly fastened Joshua’s bound hands above his head. Next, he heard the snap of latex gloves and he looked up to see the blond putting some sort of clear liquid into the palm of one gloved hand. The liquid felt cool on him as the gloved hand spread it around Joshua’s groin. More liquid went into the man’s hand and then onto Joshua. This liquid was smoothed and rubbed in thoroughly around his penis, scrotal sack, in the crevices of his legs and now he was told to lift his bottom and the liquid was rubbed on his bottom and well into the crack of his backsides. A sweet pleasing scent wafted through the room. He couldn’t quite place the smell, but it was somehow calming and reassuring in a small sense. That sense was not to last. “There,” Bill said casually. “We don’t want you developing any rash. It will take a little while for your body to get used to wearing diapers.” Chapter 4 DIAPERS???!!! WHAT???? Joshua couldn’t believe what he just heard. Diapers were for babies. Well, babies and maybe doddering old people who couldn’t hold it in any more. He knew sometimes old women developed weak bladders, and he’d heard and maybe even made a few cracks here and there about old men needing diapers. But what was this about? He blushed bright red now – what he’d endured so far with no explanation was enough – but now he felt his legs held down and the white paper pad being drawn up between his legs. He felt tightness first on one side then on the other; then again on the first side and again on the other as the tapes were fastened. The thickness of the pad felt strange, especially against his hairless groin. It wasn’t scratchy as he’d have expected, and yet it wasn’t as soft as his normal underwear would feel. He couldn’t quite get his legs together now because of the bulk of the diaper. And even as he absorbed the feel of the diaper, he asked himself ‘why?’ While he was rummaging through his mind looking for some sort of answer to any of the million questions he was developing, the blond turned away from him for a second and returned with a short silver chain with a wide and shiny silver plate. He quickly slipped it around Joshua’s neck and fastened it. Jason felt the cool metal at his neck. It didn’t choke him at all, but was very close fitting and he could feel its cool metallic embrace around his neck. “There,” said the blond. “This is your temporary Behavior Aversion Device. It’s a GPS and security set. You won’t get lost now, even if you try. You’ll find it is very effective should you try to slip away from us. It gives us your precise location down to a matter of inches and should you wander out of your designated area, you’ll be painfully reminded of that fact. Each of your care-givers also has a remote control so that if you exhibit any negative behavior, you’ll be gently reminded to behave properly. Let me demonstrate for you. I’m going to take out your gag and ask you some questions. Please cooperate and give me the information I ask.” The man named Bill released the ball gag from Joshua’s mouth and after flexing his jaw for only a second, Joshua began speaking, “What the hell is going on? Where am I? What are you doing to me? Who are you? Wh…” The blond smiled as Joshua ranted on and on. “Whoa! Don’t get ahead of yourself. I said I was going to ask you questions!” “But what is going on here? You owe me some answers!” cried Joshua. “I owe you nothing. But I will answer some of your questions, if you’d like. First however, you will answer mine,” said the blond. “I will like hell! Let me…AAAAAAAHHHHHHH” Suddenly Joshua stiffened and screamed out in pain. A huge jolt flashed through his body as if he’d stuck his fingers in an electrical outlet except the shock came from the plate attached to the chain around his neck. He lay there gasping for breath as the blond spoke again. “There. That’s a mild demonstration. As I said, I’ll be asking the questions for now and you’ll be answering them. When I’ve got my information, I’ll answer some of your questions if you wish. Are you willing to cooperate with me now?” Joshua’s face reddened and he raged, “WHAT ARE YOU DOING? WHO THE F*@# ARE… AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” and his body convulsed again. “Please, …..don’t …..do …..that …..again.” Joshua mumbled through a series of gasps and sighs. His anger and frustration hadn’t subsided at all but the pain of the shocks had taught him its intended lesson. “Very well,” said the blond. “I assume I can begin my questions now. First of all, what is your name?” Joshua hesitated, but thinking about the shocks, began, “Joshua Hayes. But you’ve got my wallet. You’ve got all my information. Why…” he was interrupted. “I will ask the questions. Not you,” said the man firmly. “I’ll let that go without a shock, but don’t push it. Just answer my questions. Now, do you have a girlfriend?” “Yes,” was the reply. “What is her name?” “Please, don’t drag her int….AAAAA” he said, responding to a mild shock. “I assure you, we have our hands full with you for now. Her name, please,” said the blond in a bored tone. He hesitated before fear brought a response. “Emily Chase.” “That was easy now, wasn’t it? Now what is the name of your company?” “New Adventures in Marketing.” “Very good. You are cooperating very well now. Are your parents still alive?” was the next question. “Yes, but they are divorced. Mom is remarried and lives in Middletown and Dad lives in Westport.” The questions continued; mundane questions about Joshua’s friends, relatives, job, and some of his life history. He didn’t want to give away this information even though he realized they could access most of it easily on their own. He was afraid of being shocked again and so conceded even the most personal of information. As he spoke, the blond recorded information on a paper attached to a clipboard. When he finished, he smiled at Joshua and put the clipboard down on a counter. “Now in total fairness to you, even though I have no reason to be fair, I’ll let you ask the questions. I’ll answer as best I can.” Chapter 5 “I…I’m not even sure where to start,” said Joshua. “Where are we?” “Come on, now, does that even matter?” came the calm reply. “Let’s say we’re still in Middletown, where we acquired you. Does that have any meaning to you? Would it matter if we were half way across the country – which we might well be? Besides, you will not be staying here all that long anyway. So, would you like me to say we’re still in Middletown?” “But I want to know. And what kind of place is this? It isn’t a hospital, for sure!” said Joshua. “Ah, well, it is not entirely unlike a hospital or a clinic, but it is a very specialized one. We do care for our subjects and we are equipped to do a fair number of medical procedures. You’ll find out about that later on. While we do not normally treat injuries or illnesses, we are equipped to deal with more, let’s say, cosmetic and adaptive surgeries.” Joshua’s mind wanted answers, but when he heard them he couldn’t truly accept or understand what was meant by them. It was all too fantastic to absorb entirely and yet he continued to ask. “Why did you snatch me off the street? Why did you take me and what do you think you’re going to do with me?” Now Joshua was getting down to some basic questions, having come to a fuller realization that this had in fact been a blatant kidnapping. “Well, you happened to be the first one that day to pass our collection unit with our basic requirements. You are young, appear to be intelligent, healthy, and in good shape. We were looking for such a male and you happened by. Exactly what we’ll be doing with you will be up to your new owner. For now, you’ve been acquired and processed in. You will soon begin your initial indoctrination and at an appropriate time will be put up for sale at auction.” Joshua’s eyes had gradually gotten larger and larger; his face redder and redder. At the words “put up for sale at auction” he screamed out first in disbelief, then he screamed out in dread fear, and finally in pain as the blond touched the remote. As Joshua lay there sobbing, the blond said, “I think that’s enough for now. Even that is far more than you’ll ever need to know. You’ll simply experience the rest. But don’t worry. It really isn’t going to be as bad as you’re thinking right now.” The other two men stepped back up to the table, released the chain holding Joshua’s hands, eased him into a standing position and guided him out of the room. With this new information reverberating through his mind like an echoing explosion, he could only imagine his infantile appearance as he walked barefoot, clad only in a very babyish looking diaper. He hung his head dejectedly, his chin resting on the chain which had demonstrated well its power to control him and promised to prevent any escape attempt he might be able to mount. He was led through a few empty hallways until he saw a door reading “Transition Room 1” where the door was unlocked and he was led into a small room. On the left side of the room was a hospital bed equipped with a mind numbing array of leather straps across the bed. On those straps, Josh noticed smaller, fleece lined straps attached. On the other side of the narrow room was a set of cabinets and shelves. He didn’t get a chance to examine what was on those shelves as he was led immediately to the bed and made to lie down. The men carefully arranged the set of straps and began to apply them to Joshua, making small adjustments as they went. One man worked on fastening his wrists into straps at his side, while the other adjusted a strap across the bottom part of the bed so as to accept Joshua’s ankles into straps keeping his legs spread full across the bed. One by one he felt the straps tighten around his limbs. Joshua desperately wanted to resist. He wanted to scream out. He wanted to get up and run. But he could feel the cool metal necklace reminding him that for now his biggest reward would come from not resisting. Once his wrists and ankles were secure, a strap was tightened across his stomach from wrist to wrist, further restraining his movement and putting a mild pressure across his front. Finally, Joshua saw a large bulb coming toward him. One of the men held his nose shut until he was forced to open his mouth to breath, when the bulb was pushed into his mouth. A strap was then fastened around his head and secured. Unlike the ball gag, Joshua found that he could breathe through it. It was also pliable, unlike the ball gag, and while it pretty much filled his mouth, he found he could still flex his mouth while it was in. None of this was comfortable, but even if out of fear of the shock he might receive, he accepted that they were going to hold him bound in this bed. His fear escalated, however, when he saw one of the men approach with and rip open a bag holding a needle and canula. Chapter 6 Seeing the concern in Joshua’s face, the man named Bill smiled and said, “Really, don’t worry. I’m just going to insert an IV. We’ll be feeding you some through your gag, but you’ll need supplements. You’ll get a mild sedative to keep you calm, a little something to keep you from being uncomfortable here and some basic saline to be sure you’re hydrated. You’re going to be here for a while, so we’ll be changing your diaper from time to time as needed. I know that seems embarrassing, but we can’t let you up to go to the bathroom and besides, these rooms are just not equipped.” The man made it sound all so very reasonable and yet deep down Joshua knew better. Even though the mind tries to make sense of its surroundings; even though we try to fit our circumstances into the greater sphere of reality, none of this made sense to Joshua. The previous explanation given by the blond was too scary for words; Joshua’s treatment so far was too bizarre to make sense of; and so Joshua had no reason but to fear the worst – and have no concept for what that might even mean. Bound as he was, Joshua could not resist as he felt the rub of disinfectant and then the pinch as the needle invaded his arm. He felt the connection of a long tube which was then attached to a waiting bag of fluid hanging on a pole he just noticed attached the head of the bed. He was too distracted to realize the man had also injected three different fluids into the IV. Each one would soon have meaning to Joshua even though he had no idea what they were. Once that man had finished, the other came forward to hang a huge bag of white fluid on another arm of the pole above Joshua’s head. The hose leading down from the bag was then attached to the front of the gag in his mouth and he realized he could no longer breathe through the mask. He panicked for just a moment before resuming breathing through his nose. He heard a snap and moments later felt a trickle of liquid in his mouth. The man had released a clasp and now a sweet tasting liquid began flowing into Joshua’s mouth. “Don’t try to stop the flow. If you just suck on your feed-gag a little, you can adjust the flow to how much you want to swallow all at once. Don’t take in too much or you’ll gag, but don’t bother resisting it either. Your IV contains something to allow you to sleep after a while and you’ll want to have finished your formula before you fall asleep. There is plenty of leeway as long as you don’t resist. Remember, that is the key to your entire stay with us – don’t resist. No one here wants to hurt you. We don’t want to use the behavior aversion device in your necklace, but as you have seen, we will do what we must in order to get you to comply. Rest easy now and we’ll be looking in on you from time to time.” “And when you need to release your urine, try not to fight it. It will be hard for you – maybe even more difficult than you’d expect. Just relax and let it happen. That’s what your diaper is for. There is no shame in it – not when you have no other choice.” The men left the room. The sound of the door shutting made more noise in Joshua’s psyche than it did physically. He was already occupied in carefully deciding how much fluid to suck into his mouth before swallowing. The IV needle didn’t hurt, but he could sense it in his arm and he was a little worried that the drug would put him to sleep before he finished the liquid leading into his mouth and so he sucked as much as he dared. He focused on the feel of the IV and a well justified suspicion of unknown drugs pouring into his body and he made careful measure of sucking in and drinking the fluid – whatever it was – from the bag above his head. At the same time, he felt the thick padding of the diaper over his hairless body. The sensation of this in itself was bad enough, but he knew these men intended that he would be using it soon. He had no idea how this would feel – no recollection of wetting from his childhood – and dreaded the embarrassment of it. Even amid all these feelings swirling around him, he began to be curious about his surroundings. In part he was futilely looking for an escape. In part he wondered what further lay in store for him at the hands of his captors. This bed was solid. Even twisting and turning in his restraints, testing their strength, he could sense that the bed was firm and solid beneath him. Everything around him was white; the walls and the ceilings; the shelves and cabinets no more than three or four feet across the narrow room from him. Although he could no longer see the floor, he remembered the bright white ceramic squares of floor tiles. There was no window in the room; the bright white light furnished by a single large fluorescent fixture at the ceiling. The sheets beneath him were a rather rough cotton fabric and beneath that he could hear a plastic mattress covering rustle with any movement. As he reminded himself of his only clothing, he was disgusted by the thought of why the plastic mattress cover might be needed. Now his gaze shifted to the array on and below the cabinets to his right. The shelves were more than amply stocked with stacks of what he now recognized as disposable diapers. Next to them, several stacks of folded white cloth sat three stacks wide. He wasn’t sure what those were or what they were for. On the lower shelf, there was a maze of what he could only think of as perhaps some sort of strange plastic bags of many different colors. Again, he wasn’t sure what they were. On top of the shelves, only partially visible from this angle, he could see an array of various shaped containers. A few of the shapes he recognized from random past experience. He recognized a pink capped clear bottle of clear liquid as baby oil – that must have been what was applied to his skin before the diaper was fastened. Next to that was a solid white container with a baby blue top that he knew was baby powder. He’d quickly noticed several other packages of things when he was brought into the room, but didn’t have enough time to see what they might be. As his gave way to the embarrassing thoughts of what these items might be needed for and what might be happening to him, a signal from his bladder reminded him that he was going to need to pee at some time. He’d had a couple cups of coffee during the morning at work and in his rush to do his lunchtime errands had grabbed a quick Dunkin Donuts Coolatta to drink along the way. He had no concept of how long ago that had been – his sense of time taken from him along with his consciousness and awareness of where he now was. He tried to squeeze his legs together but his legs were bound far enough apart so it was this stretch and not even the thickness of the diaper between his legs that prevented him from doing that. He continued to make good progress on emptying the bag of fluid – the man called Bill had called it ‘formula’ – and he felt he could easily finish it before any sleeping medication took effect. Still, sucking down this liquid only aggravated the feeling of needing to pee. He wiggled his body a little trying to ease the growing need. Still the need grew from a vague sense to a painful urgency. Even so, he thought he ought to hold off as long as possible. It would be so embarrassing to pee in this diaper; he couldn’t remember his toilet training or wetting himself ever after that. He had no memory whatsoever of himself in diapers and so this experience would be ever so humiliating. He’d hold his urine as the only act of defiance he could muster at this point. He wouldn’t give in; at least not yet. Chapter 7 The minutes went by and finally even though he worked the gag in his mouth out of nervousness, the bag above him completely drained. His stomach was uncomfortably full, but his bladder even fuller and the pain only increased. Joshua wanted to hold out, but he didn’t realize the amount or kind of drugs introduced into his system through the IV and also through the feed gag. His muscle control began slowly to weaken, his eyes began to glaze. Suddenly he flinched his eyes open, realizing he was beginning to doze. As he flinched, he sensed a small involuntary release. A hot moist spot appeared and disappeared at the head of his penis. NO! He couldn’t pee himself! He tensed his body as much as he could, but couldn’t hold that tension. The drugs were beginning to take over. As the tension faded, more urine escaped until suddenly it was a flood. Joshua felt the rush of hot urine flood the tight confines of the diaper. He felt awash in hot pee as it ran around his front, gushed down the crevices of his legs and pooled at his bottom. Although it was quickly absorbed by the thick diaper, the warmth and dampness remained as a reminder of his submission. He had failed. He’d given in, however involuntary it might have been. This was a first; Joshua had wet his diaper. Joshua didn’t have long to mourn this step toward giving in to his captors. His body had already begun to give in to the relaxation of his muscles. Of course it was giving in to the inevitable, caused by the drugs given without his consent, but failure is failure; loss is loss regardless of the reason. The drugged aloofness - the mental fog creeping over him – finally enveloped him fully and he slipped off into a long sleep. Bill, the blond man, and Ed, the taller attendant came and went several times. Joshua barely felt the earphones being put into his ears and only on a deep subconscious level heard the words calmly and quietly spoken to his subconscious mind. The earphones were placed and removed several times as previous experience had determined that the various messages given were more effective with careful timing both of message and quiet time. The IV bag full of nutrient and now a consistent flow of carefully measured and blended drugs became a constant; when one bag emptied, another was immediately put in place. In his deep sleep, Joshua responded cooperatively to the prods and prompts given him as his diaper was changed that first time, and then later after he’d wet again in his sleep. Bill and Ed knew their jobs well and were appropriately gentle as they carefully wiped Joshua’s diaper area, re-applied baby oil and powder and sealed their newest acquisition in the required dress of the properties of this organization. In his drugged condition, they could release and re-do any of his restraints safely, but once Joshua was re-diapered, the restraints were always refastened even as a redundancy. When it was time, the drugs causing Joshua to sleep were dropped and replaced by one to bring him to a calm wakefulness. Joshua would awaken as if it was simply the morning after a nice restful sleep in his own bed at home. In fact, as he rose out of the depths of his deep sleep, he felt that this was true. That is, until he once again felt the tight restriction of his bonds and felt the thick padding at his waist holding him tightly in a warm, wet embrace. Still, it took a little while to realize that he was indeed restrained in a bed wearing only a wet diaper. His mind raced to recover memory. Yes, the parking garage; trying to help those men. His clothes being cut off; his hair removed; the shower and then… the diaper! He looked down and saw the IV lead into his arm and looked up at the bag of what he thought was only saline solution. He remembered the feeding gag and before that the ball gag and was relieved to feel nothing in his mouth. His mind returned to the feeling of his body – where the restraints held him, he was reminded that he had no body hair any more. Much more humiliating was the knowledge not only of wearing a diaper, but that he had used it. This was his own urine in that diaper. He’d given in to these people, whoever they were. What was it they wanted? What was it they were going to do with him? The words came back – “acquisition” – “property” – oh no! Yes, now he remembered something about “put up for sale at auction!” That couldn’t be true. That sort of thing just didn’t happen. He had to be kidding. But what did he mean? He didn’t have long to wait, as soon the man named Bill entered the room. He walked to the side of the bed and smiled at Joshua. “Well, it’s good to see you awake. How are you feeling?” Joshua’s blood began heating. In spite of the anger he began to feel, he remembered the power of the chain around his neck. He also knew he was completely under their control. A simple outburst would get him nowhere. Still, he blurted out, “What do you mean how do I feel? What’s going on here? You need to let me out of here. You can’t keep me here like this.” The man’s smile didn’t fade. He simply replied, “Of course we can keep you here like this. Who’s going to stop us?” “But, I’ll be missed. I was supposed to be back at work hours ago. People at work will miss me. My girlfriend will miss me. The police will get involved. They’ll track you down. There is no way you can get away with this.” Joshua really believed all this and was sure this reasoning would have an effect on his captors. Instead, Bill just chuckled. “Don’t be naïve. You aren’t the first we’ve taken. I’m sure the police have been notified – probably within a day after you disappeared.” HOW MUCH TIME HAD PASSED?? Shock rocked through Joshua’s body! Had days passed? How long had they had him out? How could this be possible? “What?” Joshua blurted. “How long have I been out?” “Relax, we’ve taken good care of you. As you’ve been told, you are our property now and as such are very valuable. You’ve got a ways to go before we can put you up for sale, but I can tell you, you’ll get a good price for us,’ he said casually. “You can’t get away with this!” Joshua insisted. Bill just smiled. Chapter 8 Joshua had no idea how right, yet how wrong he was. When he didn’t show up for work after lunch, his supervisor was surprised and upset; Joshua had been a model employee and being late to work, let alone missing a meeting at which he was to give a presentation was not only uncharacteristic, but totally out of the question. The supervisor had called Joshua’s cell only to have it go immediately to voice mail. A call to his home phone went to his voice mail as well. For now, that was all he could do. Later, when Joshua didn’t show up for his date with Emily, she also tried both his cell and home phones before calling his work number. When she heard he hadn’t shown up after lunch she began to panic. She drove to his apartment and looked for him there, entering with the duplicate key she had for the last several months. What she saw there was the evidence that he’d left for work, but there was no evidence he had returned. Looking up his parents’ phone numbers in Joshua’s address book, she contacted his mother and his father. Neither had heard from him in several days. She called some of his friends only to find that none of them had heard from him. She went to the parking garage he used every day, driving through every level futilely looking for his car. She even drove up and down side streets to see if he’d parked there for some reason. From there, she went back to her apartment and began calling all the local hospitals, but drew blanks there as well. Calling the police she found she’d have to wait to file a missing person’s report. The next day when she went to the police, they were much less enthusiastic about trying to find Joshua than she’d hoped because there just happened to be a lost 5 year old girl whose disappearance had captured vast amounts of media attention. The police did take copious notes and said they would take action. Even if they had looked for his car, they wouldn’t have found any evidence of it in existence. The crew who took Joshua was experienced and careful. Their plans were meticulous and practically fool-proof. They had parked in a section of the garage where they had damaged the surveillance camera a week previous. This was long enough before taking Joshua not to be linked to the disappearance but soon enough so that if garage security had noticed, they’d not have replaced the camera yet. A crew member who had the closest resemblance to Joshua drove the car out of the garage waving his corporate parking pass, casually holding his head in a way that even the closest scrutiny would be at least inconclusive. Even if police thought it was someone else driving the car, they’d have no idea who it was or what it might have meant. The car was then driven over one hundred miles away, every VIN marking carefully marred and/or destroyed and the car stripped with its parts distributed so widely no one could ever trace it. The people who took Joshua were professional. They knew how to make people disappear without a trace. They were simply one more agency engaged in human trafficking. Their clients were so high-end and exclusive that they had no fear of their being discovered or of their clients revealing any connection to them. This was why Bill merely smiled at the acquisition. “Yes,” he said. “We can get away with it. We have and we will continue to get away with it. Now, it’s obvious that you are feeling pretty well after your little sleep. It’s time for me to get you up and get you showered.” Bill released all the restraints and disconnected the tubing from the IV port left in Joshua’s arm. As he went to help Joshua into a standing position, Joshua screamed and leapt at him. His rebellion was momentary, however, as his screams immediately turned to pain and his outstretched hands only caught white floor tile rather than Bill. The necklace had done its job yet again. Even so, as the pain subsided, Josh began to jerk himself off the floor once more. Once more the device attached to Joshua’s neck calmly and efficiently did its job. Joshua’s screams echoed through the room as his body flopped around helplessly on the floor. The saying “Third time is a charm” held true, not for Josh, but for Bill, as one more attempt by Josh was met with a still stronger jolt which left the new acquisition flailing involuntarily on the floor in his now very much wetter diaper. After being allowed a short recovery time, Joshua was led dejectedly out of the room, head hung low, sobbing. No restraints were needed at that point. Joshua had, at least for now, given in. Further, although he didn’t yet fully realize it, one of the many drugs administered had begun to weaken him to a point where he wouldn’t have had the strength to resist anyway. Just a few doors down, Joshua was led into a small shower room, where Bill carefully wrapped the IV port in a plastic waterproof dressing, then unfastened the tabs of Joshua’s diaper, allowing it to plop to the floor. Under Bill’s supervision, Joshua was allowed to shower himself, although under the close supervision of Bill, who repeated told him to be especially careful to wash his diaper area. With the water shut off, Bill took a two gallon sprayer from a corner of the shower room and being careful not to allow any of the spray into Joshua’s face, sprayed every square inch of his body below his neck. As Joshua stood there for several minutes, he began to think that this must be another depilatory aimed at keeping him hairless. This was more or less confirmed when Bill handed him a washcloth and directed him to carefully wipe himself. Whenever Joshua seemed less than enthusiastic or thorough in wiping the cloth, Bill would reprimand him and insist he do a better job. Once Bill was satisfied, Joshua washed and rinsed one more time. Once Joshua had dried himself to Bill’s admonishment, making sure his diaper area was nice and dry, he was led back to the room he’d been in before. Joshua was told to lay down, whereupon his wrist restraints were re-fastened. Bill reached over and grabbed what seemed to be a huge pile of the white cloth from the opposite shelves. With Joshua’s forced cooperation, this pile was spread out underneath Joshua’s bottom. It was only now that Josh realized these were actually cloth diapers. Bill applied liberal amounts of baby oil, before pulling up and pinning the front of the triple thick cloth diapers. Although the cloth had a nicer feel than the disposable diaper, the feel was even more humiliating and somehow more baby-like for Joshua and he blushed a deep red. He dared not speak or complain, and his humiliation only grew as he was told to raise his bottom to accept the huge plastic pants slipped up his legs and over the puffy bulk of cloth. Chapter 9 “OK, now that you’re all clean and re-diapered, I’m going to ask you some questions. First, what’s your name?” “Damn it! You know who I AAAAAAAAGGGGHHHH…” Joshua’s response quickly turned to a scream. “Oh look. You made me use your behavior aversion device again. That was just a slight reminder. Now tell me your name.” “My name is Joshua Hayes,” he said dejectedly. “Good. Now where do you work?” Bill asked. Joshua seethed at the thought of the shower and now this huge cloth diaper with the plastic pants. Still, he feared more shocks and so he answered, “I work for New … New Advertising… no, I mean New Adventures in …. In Marketing.” “Good answer. Now did you tell me you were married?” asked Bill. “No. I’m not married. I’m engaged… well I was about to get engaged. I’d picked out the ring…” Joshua stopped, thinking he was giving away information he didn’t really want to share with his captors. “Ah…and what is your fiancée’s name?” “I don’t want to talk about her,” Joshua replied. “Do you miss her?” asked Bill. “Of course I miss her!” “OK. Tell me her name, please.” Joshua was silent. Bill spoke quietly and patiently, “Look, if you don’t tell me, I’m just going to push the little button and put you into enough agony so you’ll wish you’d told me. Besides, you’ve already told us her name.” He added a smile and said, “Would you want us to bring her to you? Of course, you know that if we did, she’d become our property, too. Why don’t you just tell me her name for now?” Joshua hesitated and said, “Her name is…uh…is Emily.” He paused a moment more with a slightly puzzled look on his face and finished, “Emily Chase. Please, leave her out of all this. She’s done nothing wrong. She doesn’t deserve this. I’ll do whatever you want me to, but just leave her alone.” “My friend, I want you to know, we will do whatever we want to or need to do to you. And we probably won’t do anything to your sweet little girlfriend.” He paused and added, “You should know too, that you are doing a good job of cooperating with us. Everyone who comes through here resists a little, but I want you to know that you really are one of the most cooperative we’ve had.” He added that little twist just to add to Joshua’s mental anguish. The ones taken in like Joshua always hated the thought that they had cooperated at all with their captors. Some might react with more rebellion, but Bill correctly guessed that for Joshua it would simply add to his desperation and acceptance of his fate. At the same time, he’d made a careful mental note that while Joshua was still clear on a great deal of information, he’d stumbled on the name of his employer and was a little slow in remembering his girl friend’s name; this was good progress. “OK, you’re done with questions for now. It’s time for some nourishment. Enjoy your meal,” he said as he forced the feeding gag into Joshua’s mouth. Once the formula had begun running through the feeding gag, Bill reconnected the IV and replaced the bag of saline loaded with all the appropriate drugs. By the time Joshua had begun drifting off into another drugged sleep, he’d already wet the diaper. It was easier now and he didn’t resist it as much. Joshua still found it horribly embarrassing, but he recognized the futility of trying to hold back and in the long run, it was easier just to release. As upsetting as this interchange with Bill had been – being reminded yet again that he was an object to be sold – there was somehow a peaceful calm resting over him and he almost embraced the fog of sleep that reached out to him. One of the other attendants would return in a short time to put in the earpieces and begin the tapes again. Joshua was scheduled to be asleep for some time and so he’d be changed again as well. The first sleep had been almost three days, while this was to be only about 24 hours. Chapter 10 When Joshua woke again, it actually took him longer to realize where he was and what had happened to him. That might seem strange if one didn’t account for the drugs being given him both intravenously and through his feeding gag. He wasn’t surprised that he felt his diaper wet, though it took him some time to realize he was wearing a diaper. He had no way of knowing how recently he had been changed and due to the drugs, he had no memory of the wetting just prior to his falling unconscious. Still, there was something in his mind that told him that being in a wet diaper was OK. He knew this feeling was somehow wrong – that this diaper was not right at all – and yet, he struggled. He tested his bonds, but not seriously. He had a vague memory of being strapped down, but it didn’t seem to bother him. He had a sense that someone would be coming soon to take care of him. Sure enough, within only a few minutes, Ed entered the room, released the restraints and this time brought him to a room labeled “Evacuation Room.” Joshua had no idea what that might mean, but he had no hope that it meant he’d be leaving this place. The inside of the room proved him very correct. It was a small, square room and looked very much like the shower room, but with an open drain in the floor, about four inches across. There was also a shower head and hose sprayer, with two cuff restraints dangling from the ceiling just over the open drain. Joshua’s wrists were quickly and easily secured into the cuffs. His arms were in a relatively comfortable position for now and for whatever reason, he didn’t feel any need for resistance. He looked only curiously when Ed wheeled over a pole holding a huge red bag from which a hose about four feet long hung in a loop. Next, Ed reached to a counter and picked up something that Joshua couldn’t see. “Lean forward as much as you can, please,” said Ed, actually sounding polite. Partly because he was not yet completely awake, but to a greater extent due to the drugs flowing through his body, Joshua compliantly bent forward hunching down as low as his restrained arms would allow, whereupon he felt a smoosh of cold lube against his bottom, then the invasion of a gloved finger, then two. He grunted mildly and straightened only to feel Ed’s arm push him back down. He was not used to any such bodily intrusion but for some reason he remained compliant and docile. The fingers retreated only to be replaced by some other object which invaded even more. “Ow,” he said in a rather noncommittal way. That was followed by a little more serious, “Aaaahhhhh!” as the twin bulbs inflated, sealing in the enema nozzle. “That’s a good boy,” said Ed. “We’ve got to give you a little enema since you haven’t pooped since you’ve gotten here. We won’t do this anymore than we have to, since we know it’s not really pleasant for you. I’m sure you understand. As Joshua stood there with the foreign invader holding him firmly, he reasoned that although he’d never had any sort of enema before in his life, he surely must need one or he wouldn’t be getting one. Even with the enema solution flowing into and filling his bowels uncomfortably, he somehow knew this was not only OK but necessary. He made random noises as he felt the occasional cramp and reacted to the continuing feeling of being bloated, but he never spoke or complained because he knew he shouldn’t. Even as he thought this was somehow OK, he knew that it wasn’t. It was an invasion of his body – in a sense a form of rape. He was angry that it was happening and embarrassed to be subjected to this treatment. But still there was the part of him that overrode those feelings and reassured him that he should relax and accept it. Ed waited as the bag emptied then left the room telling Joshua, “I’ll be back in twenty minutes to let you release the enema. Relax as much as you can. It isn’t that bad is it?” Joshua felt compelled to respond, “It hurts. I don’t like the cramps. I want to let it out.” There were still those feelings of anger and fear which welled within but which he could not bring himself to express. Ed just grunted and left the room. When he returned, Joshua pled, “Please, is it time to let it out? I’m sorry but this hurts. I keep having cramps. I just want to let it out. Please?” His voice was sad and plaintiff rather than angry and demanding; Ed noted that his subject had responded to the compliance drug every bit as well as could be hoped. He reached over, deflated the bulbs on the enema nozzle and as delicately as possible withdrew it from Joshua’s bottom. “OK. Try to stand over the drain hole as much as possible and let it come out.” Ed needn’t have given Joshua any encouragement, as almost immediately a short loud fart preceded the first explosion of hot, smelly feces shot out of Joshua’s bottom. Joshua reacted with a grimace only as the sound of the poop splattering on the floor, the wall echoed through the tiny room. Joshua stood still, silently hoping not to step in his own excrement even though it was already running down the back of his legs and splashing on them as well. The smell made him gag, but he didn’t complain. From deep within his mind, something told him it was all OK and very normal. He even surprised himself a little when his thoughts turned to how a diaper might be nice right now to keep the poop contained. Why didn’t his mind run to wanting to sit on a toilet? He thought about it, but had no answer. Anger, fear, resentment, and embarrassment – it was all there and more, but it was sinking deeper and deeper within him and he was less able to feel it and not at all able to express it. When it was apparent that Joshua was completely empty, Ed used the shower and hose to help Joshua clean himself. He turned off the water long enough to spray the white depilatory cream over his body. Then he released Joshua’s restraints and let him wash himself off. He paid particular attention to his bottom and crotch carefully washing them with a soapy washcloth. Once dried with a nice fluffy towel, Joshua was led back and again diapered in triple thick cloth diapers with a pair of plastic pants to cover them. Again his wrists were restrained in the bed, but not his ankles. In fact, someone had apparently come and removed the set of ankle restraints, but Joshua took no notice. He didn’t seem to remember. “OK, it’s time for me to ask some questions,” said Ed. “Oh. OK. What do you want to know?” replied Joshua, somewhat vacantly. “First, tell me your name.” “My name is…. Umm… my name is J… umm… Jo… uh, I can’t seem to remember it right now. That’s strange. I can’t remember my own name,” “That’s OK. Can you tell me where you used to work?” “Uh… Uh…. I remember I used to have a job. I can kind of picture what the office looked like…I think. Uh…it was… uh, no. I can’t think of where I used to work.” Ed smiled internally as he recorded Joshua’s admission of “used to work.” The drugs and subliminal hypnosis had been very effective. Joshua would be ready to move on very soon. “And did you have a girl friend?” queried Ed. “Yes,” Joshua said immediately. “I really love her. Her name is… uh, I must be over-tired or something. I can’t remember her name at all. That isn’t right, is it? I should remember my girlfriend’s name, shouldn’t I?” “Oh, I wouldn’t worry about it too much,” said Ed. “I’m sure she’d understand.” “Yeah,” Joshua agreed. “She’d probably understand.” “OK, let me give you your feeding. You’re almost ready to leave this room for the next stage of your transition. You’ve been very helpful and cooperative. I’m proud of you and you should be proud of yourself, too.” Joshua began, “Thank you. I’m hungry. Being fed will be good. Thank you for not punishing me. I just wish I could remember who I am…” He had more to say, though it was only the ramblings of a drugged and hypnotized man. It didn’t matter. He greedily accepted the feeding gag and immediately began sucking on it. He didn’t miss the IV, which had been withdrawn from his arm before he’d awoken this last time. There was much now that he just didn’t remember. He didn’t know why, but he didn’t seem to care that much either. The other emotions kept slipping further and further away from him. Chapter 11 With his formula bag empty and his stomach full, he slumped into one final completely drugged sleep. Once he was fully asleep a set of attendants came in, detached the feeding gag and wheeled the bed out of the room down the hall to a procedure room. It was several hours later that consciousness began to dawn again on our friend. As he began to rise to awareness, he was surprised by the brightness in the room even before he opened his eyes. He sensed the surroundings to be strange and foreign, but he didn’t even know what that might mean. He wondered why the bedroom in his apartment was so uncharacteristically bright. Rolling to one side, the crackle of sound below his sheet hit his ear strangely; what was that sound, he wondered. Where were his bed covers and why didn’t he seem to have even a tee-shirt on? Had he come home drunk and just fallen into bed? Is that why his head felt so fuzzy? So many questions rolled through his mind and what a shock as he opened his eyes and saw white walls lit by overhead florescent lighting. There were no windows and the only other furniture seemed to be another bed. On that bed, sat a young man he’d never seen before looking back at him. He had no shirt on and with his legs crossed in front of him, it wasn’t clear that he had anything but maybe some sort of underwear on. “You’re finally awake. Welcome,” he said. Joshua blinked his eyes in disbelief. “What the…” The other one smiled and said, “Yeah, quite the shock, huh?” “Whe…Where am I? What’s going on? Who are you?...” Joshua looked and felt so confused. “I guess we all come out of it like this; all confused. I guess they like it like this. That’s just the way it is. We all sort of just get used to it, though.” “What’s going on? Please! Tell me where we are!” Joshua begged. “Well, I would, but I don’t really know where we are. What’s going on? Well, I’m not sure I know much more than you. I’ve seen a lot come and go. I don’t know where they come from and I only have a sense of where they go. They don’t tell us a lot here,” said the man, still sitting quietly, cross-legged on the adjoining bed. “What’s your name? Who are you?” asked Joshua. “I hate to answer a question with a question, so just let me say if you tell me who you are, maybe I’ll try to answer your question.” Joshua stopped still. He went as deeply into his mind as he could. “Ah… ummm…. I don’t remember my name! I don’t know who I am!” “Yup,” said the other one with a sardonic smile. “Neither do I. Right now I don’t have a name. They don’t need names for us. We eat, we hang out, we sleep, we get showered and changed and once in a while one or two leave and another couple appear. That’s about all I can tell you.” The reference to ‘changed’ was lost on him as Joshua began musing, “I can remember some things about my past but I can’t really put names to them. I remember I used to have a job, but I’m not sure even what I did. There was someone I really cared a lot about, but was I married? I don’t….” He stopped mid-sentence as he felt a strange sensation of creeping wetness around his middle. He looked down to see a strange balloon of plastic at his waist as he felt the warmth of the wetness expand across his front. He’d had no sensation that he was about to pee. “What the…???” “Oh yeah, you didn’t realize you were going to pee, did you?” said the one on the other bed. “They seem to do that to all of us. It just happens. That’s why we all wear diapers.” “DIAPERS?” blurted Joshua. “Wha… oh yeah. I remember having to wear diapers before, but I do remember that I always knew when I had to pee. That took me totally by surprise. Maybe because I just woke up?” “None of us can hold our pee. You’ll be doing something and then with no warning that it’s going to happen, you’ll let loose and flood your diaper. It’ll take a little while, but you’ll get used to it. A few here have even said they kind of like the feeling, but most of us hate it. Even so, you will get used to it.” Joshua was completely embarrassed and reached to tug off the plastic pants when something inside him told him not to, that it was OK and he should just accept this. He stopped, looked down at his plastic pants and then over at the other one. The other one said, “Oh, don’t even think about taking off your plastic pants or your diaper! Feel the pretty little necklace you are wearing. They call that your behavior aversion device. If you get caught with your hand in your diaper or trying to take it off, you’ll be one very unhappy person! Believe me!” “OK, it’s starting to come back to me. I remember getting some bad shocks. I don’t remember much, like why or anything,” said Joshua. “I can’t believe this! How long have you been here?” The other replied, “Sorry, I can’t help you with the answer to that either. It’s been a while I guess, but I have no idea. There are no windows in any of the rooms and the lights are on pretty much all the time, so there really isn’t any way for us to keep track even if we felt like it. I’m not in any rush to leave. I’ll tell you more later after we eat. I think it’s about time.” Joshua fell silent, staring first at the billowing plastic pants and feeling the thick, now wet, cloth padding beneath. He marveled at his completely hairless arms and legs; he wanted ask the other one about that, but felt he’d asked enough for now. The other man was completely hairless as well and wondered if this had been done to both of them. As it was, he was overwhelmed with information. He looked around the tiny room. There were only the two beds in a stark white and empty room. A single door occupied one wall, but strangely there was no handle to open it; just a plain, flush door. A second stream of urine passed through Joshua, quite surprising him, before the door opened and a voice spoke gently, “Mealtime, boys.” The other one got up from his bed and padded his bare feet through the door, saying to Joshua, “Follow me and behave yourself. It’ll be OK.” Somehow Joshua knew it would be OK, though he had no reason to know it. He got up and padded along behind his new room-mate. They had fallen in line behind six others and the embarrassment over his clothing diminished as he saw that he was dressed almost identically to four of the others. The only variation was the color of the plastic pants. All six had the same silver chain at their neck. There were two, however, who appeared to have some sort of one piece tee-shirt kind of clothing that wrapped down around their diaper. At that point, he could only see them from the back, but from the curves of their bodies and the length of their hair, he assumed they were women. All six padded along, escorted by three men dressed in medical scrubs. Soon they turned into a room, which apparently was where they’d be fed. Joshua’s eyes about popped out when he entered to see two facing rows of oversized highchairs. Each diapered person obediently filed into the room and sat in one of the chairs. The attendants took turns sliding on a locking tray. Joshua puzzled over everything he saw. He knew he was an adult and knew that diapers were for babies. He knew highchairs were also for babies and yet something deep down relaxed him and told him to accept this. As strange and seemingly inappropriate all this seemed, he knew he was supposed to behave and accept it all. Part of his mind told him to run; to try to get away from this place and yet he boosted himself into an empty highchair obediently. Soon the tray clanked into place in front of him. A plate of food was soon placed on each tray. Each plate had a series of little squares of bread and what seemed to be peanut butter and jelly. Seeing the food made Joshua realize how hungry he was and he joined the others as they dug in and ate. Almost immediately Joshua was confronted with the next shocking development as he looked to see a tray of oversized baby-bottles being carried into the room. As soon as one was set down on a tray, the occupant of the chair would grab it and thrust it into his or her waiting mouth and begin sucking earnestly. He stared at the others and at the bottle on the tray in front of him. Did they expect him to drink from a baby bottle? How humiliating! But then again, the others were doing it and something deep within him repeated over and over, it’s OK. He felt foolish picking it up and placing the nipple in his mouth. It took a while to get the hang of sucking the nipple to draw in the sweet white contents of the bottle, but it tasted good to him and he continued working at it. He’d put it down occasionally to continue eating his tiny bits of sandwich, then suckle more from the bottle until he was completely done. By then the others were done and the attendants were passing out warm moist washcloths for the diapered ones to wipe their fingers and faces. As he sat there eating and drinking from his bottle obediently, he couldn’t help but look at the others. Each was a very good looking person in their own right, although he thought they all looked pretty silly and out of place wearing diapers and plastic pants. All six of them appeared to be in their early to mid-twenties, of medium to light build, but well proportioned. None of the men had any facial hair and from what Joshua could see, all had apparently undergone the same treatment for removal of body hair. The flimsy tee-shirt thing the women wore did little to provide modesty for them. While one woman had significantly larger breasts than the other, the shape of their bodies was well defined by the light cloth and tight fit of these tee-shirts. He could see that these shirts appeared to be fastened with snaps underneath and only partially covered the thick diapers and plastic pants that they wore. Chapter 12 When done, they were released from the chairs and led out of the room, down the hall and into a large spacious room. There were plastic covered mats covering the floor and little else. A large TV high on one wall had cartoons playing with the volume very low. There were plastic blocks here and there and a scattering of what seemed to be children’s books. His new companions spread out in the room, some just wandering aimlessly, others sitting against one wall looking at the TV and a few others just randomly sitting cross-legged on the mats. One man sat and began making a stack with the blocks. One of the woman had found a little rag doll, which she picked up and cuddled. Joshua sought out the one who was his apparent new room-mate and sat down next to him. The sogginess of his diaper seemed strange, but he didn’t have any idea what to make of it. Instead, he asked the other one, “What are we supposed to do here?” “Just fill your time. If you want, you can watch the TV. It’s always cartoons or some innocuous kid’s shows. There are the kids’ books – I’ve read ‘em all dozens of times out of sheer boredom. You can play with the blocks if you want, but don’t fight over them or you’ll be sorry! Mostly we just sit here. Sometimes we’ll talk with a new one, like you, but there isn’t much to talk about.” “None of us remember our names or much of anything from our past. I kind of remember what the woman in my life looked like, but I don’t know her name or if she was a girlfriend, wife or boss even. There’s nothing here for us to talk about either. What are we going to say? ‘Are you wet? Do you need your diaper changed?’ Ha! We just sit around and wait for the next display.” “Display?” Joshua repeated. “What do you mean display?” “Well, every once in a while,” the other began, “we all get changed all at once. Then we get taken one-by-one into the viewing room. It’s all set up so we can be seen but we can’t see who is looking at us. I won’t tell you any more. It seems like we’re due for another viewing soon – you’ll experience it for yourself.” “Well, what happens at these viewings?” “I told you, I’m not going to say more. You’ll experience it yourself. All I can say is that after the viewings, there are fewer of us left. It’s like that for a while, then one or two new ones appear – like you did today.” “Do you know what happens to the ones who leave?” asked Joshua nervously. “No idea whatsoever. Some of us get curious and hope we’re picked for whatever it is. Others are happier here not knowing. It’s kind of a boring life, but it is what it is. The attendants are usually pretty good to us and as long as you behave and don’t ever try to wander away, that necklace you’re wearing is just pretty jewelry.” Joshua fell silent, then looked away as he wet yet again. Finally he looked over at the other and blushing beet red said, “I feel stupid saying this, but my diaper is getting pretty wet. How and when do we get changed?” The other laughed, saying, “Don’t worry. The attendants will start around soon with their after meal diaper checks. They keep us changed and cleaned pretty thoroughly. They saying they’ve got to protect their investments, whatever they mean by that. I’m hoping they don’t get to me for a while, ‘cause I feel a poop coming on. There’s nothing worse than getting a fresh clean diaper only to poop and have to sit in it for hours.” Joshua sat there stunned. The perfectly obvious had not occurred to him; they were all being kept in diapers and they were expected to use them as intended. There would be no bathroom breaks for any reason. His diaper was not only to pee, but would be used to contain anything else he had to expel! Sitting with this thought and a very wet diaper, he mulled over his situation as attendants entered the room and began reaching fingers carefully under the elastic leg-bands of each diaper-clad person. A few were left where they were, while others were led out of the room one by one. Joshua began to notice that as they were returned to the room, the padding at their waist rode a little higher, they waddled just a tiny bit less, and they each wore a little brighter expression. When an attendant approached him, the man simply said, “OK, you’re the new one. Come with me.” While Joshua’s immediate thoughts went to relief from the heavy damp cloth hanging at his waist, he began to realize the vulnerability of having a diaper changed by someone. He seemed to sense a familiarity with that feeling of wetness but at the same time it was almost as if this was the first diaper he’d worn since his childhood. He could remember so little about any of his previous life; how could he hope to remember anything from his childhood? He’d obviously been put into the diaper and so he’d been seen naked before, but that was without his even knowing it. Somehow all his hair had been removed – he made the easy leap that if the rest of his body hair was gone, his pubic hair would have been removed. This thought alone disgusted him and yet though this whole process was unfamiliar, scary and repugnant, he padded docilely after the attendant. He had another quick surprise when he was led into a large room with several low padded tables. He’d thought that at least he’d have some slight privacy in being changed. There were two others there on tables having their diapers changed. One of them was one of the women. Her tee-shirt thing was unsnapped and pulled up almost above her breasts. Her plastic pants had been pulled down and her diaper unpinned. One of the attendants was busy wiping her with a large white wipe. He couldn’t help but stare at her shaved mound. He was embarrassed to see it, but neither could he look away. At the same instant, somehow he was disgusted, embarrassed about what he might look like down there. His stare was broken as he was directed onto a waiting table and his attendant began pulling down his plastic pants. Once off, the pants were tossed into a bin in between the tables. His diapers were unpinned and the front pulled down. The attendant then reached under the table and came back up with a wipe like he’d seen used on the woman. Joshua looked down at his own body as if he’d never seen it before. A mental picture flashed into his mind and for a moment he pictured himself as a two-year old, on the changing table in his own nursery with his Mom changing his diaper. He didn’t know if it was a real memory or made up and he couldn’t really picture the person changing him; he only assumed it was his Mom. Or was it a man changing him and was it that long ago or just recently? It seemed very real to him but he couldn’t place it in time. His penis seemed at least a little smaller than he remembered it from before, but otherwise he didn’t recognize himself as the man he was – of whatever age – he couldn’t remember. His thoughts were disturbed as the attendant began to raise his legs and told him to lift up a little. His bottom was wiped clean and the wet diapers pulled out in what seemed like one quick practiced move. In no time, a clean stack of diapers appeared beneath him and he lowered his legs. The attendant reached for something else and in a moment was raising Joshua’s legs again. Suddenly Joshua felt a pressure at his backside, felt an intrusion and felt another. Joshua wondered why the attendant had pushed his finger into his bottom like that, but as the cloth diapers were pulled tightly up across his stomach and pinned shut, the man spoke. “There you go, fella. All clean and dry. You haven’t moved your bowels in a while, so I had to give you a couple suppositories to help you along. It happens to all of you when you first get to this unit. We’ll change you again when we need to, so just go ahead and use your diapers when you when it hits you.” Joshua burned with shame as he thought of the impending movement. He was so upset to know he was peeing in diapers without being able to hold it. While his roommate had said the words, he was now going to face the need of pooping in his diapers far sooner than he’d expected. This all seemed so weird and make-believe, but as the attendant slid a fresh pair of plastic pants up his hairless legs and over the bulk of his thick diapers he knew how very real it all was. Chapter 13 Back in the room, he slunk over to a wall and sat by himself thinking and waiting for the inevitable. He cautiously looked around at the others and wondered how they had managed this process; how embarrassing it must be for them to use their diapers this way. A twinge in his bowel caught him and he realized the suppositories were beginning to act. He had no idea how long it would be but he squeezed tight trying to put it off as long as possible. As the twinge subsided and minutes passed, he thought more about each of them there. He had no recollection of his own life; he had little snapshots of memory – faces and places – but no names to go with them. Those snapshots came one after another in his mind’s eye and soon exploded into another one. He saw a bedroom, a workplace, a restaurant all with various people and yet each place was unidentified; each person nameless. He wondered what his job had been in his other life. From there he wondered about the others here. He began imagining that maybe one was a teacher or maybe a law student or some other occupation but was again drawn back to his own dilemma by another twist in his bowel. He shifted and tightened his muscles again as much as he could. When his roommate shuffled over and sat down near him, he started shifting away until his roommate said, “It’s OK. I know what’s happening to you. I’ve come to figure that the drugs they’ve obviously given us before we get here bind us up. That’s why they gave you those suppositories. Each one of us gets them when we first arrive. It’s not so bad. You’ll get used to pooping in your diaper. It isn’t pleasant, but they never leave you real long; especially not the first time. We can’t tell how much time passes, but a lot of us have guessed it’s never more than an hour.” Joshua’s face was beet red as he thought about it all. “But it’s so disgusting. I can’t stand the thought that I’m going to poop into this diaper. And in front of these other people, too. How can you stand it?” The other explained, “Well, our necklaces keep us all in line, so we really don’t have much choice. We stand it because we have to stand it. It was hard for me at first too, but believe me, you will get used to it after a couple days. Now listen. When you start to feel it coming, don’t resist it. If you want to get up on all fours to let it out, you can do that. Others prefer to squat – even against the wall if you want. Remember, it’s OK. Don’t resist it.” Those words echoed deep in the back of Joshua’s mind; “It’s OK. Don’t resist it.” Somehow those words came out of the depths of his thoughts; he’d heard those words before, over and over, and they comforted him. Moments later he was squatting with his back against the wall. A small grunt and he felt movement and then an almost instant ballooning of his bottom. The warmth of his own poop rested at his backside feeling like a mountain. He was relieved but very self-conscious. This was disgusting. Even though no one in the room seemed to notice him, he was red with embarrassment. He felt another slide and more poop billowed into his diaper. The pile within the diaper seemed huge; had he ever pooped that much before? Was this just how it felt to use his diaper like this? When he realized it was over, he didn’t know what to do. He didn’t want to sit, so he decided to stand up. Even in the process of standing, he felt the bulk in the back of his diaper shift and smear against him. The feeling of warmth and stickiness made him almost physically sick. He actually had to stifle his gag reflex as his own odor began to assault his nose. Again his roommate approached and said, “It’s over, huh? It really is OK. Ewww. It does smell, though doesn’t it!” And when Joshua shrunk back, he quickly added, “It’s OK. I’m just joking. Of course it stinks, but we all do it. It just isn’t any big deal. Come on. In your first life you must have moved your bowels about once a day, right? It’ll be the same here. We aren’t allowed to even see bathrooms here, so we use our diapers. It’s OK.” He allowed the other to give him a little hug and pat on the shoulder. It did little to reduce the embarrassment, but he did feel he wasn’t as alone in this ordeal. And while it seemed forever to him, it was only about twenty minutes before an attendant tapped him on the shoulder and led him out of the room. Once cleaned and re-diapered, he was returned to the room and took a place on the floor. He absent mindedly picked up a couple blocks and held them as his mind wandered to random thoughts. It was quite some time before they were all brought back to the feeding room and given plates of cut up chicken with little bowls of mashed vegetables with small spoons to eat it. Again there were the baby bottles. As little food as it seemed there was to Joshua, he was amazed at how full he felt by the time they were done. At the end of the meal, they were lined up and led back to their rooms. Once Joshua and his roommate were in their room, the door swung shut gently but firmly. As the door shut, Joshua was struck with curiosity and reached out to push on the door. As soon as his hand touched the door, a jolt hit him and he screamed out in pain. His roommate reached over and pulled him away from the door. “Oh no! I’m so sorry! I should have warned you! The GPS in our necklaces sense when we get close enough to touch the door. Believe me, it is locked but we aren’t allowed to go near it like that. I’m sorry you had to learn the hard way! When we’re in the play room too, don’t ever wander too close to either of the doorways. Even though there are no actual doors there, the same thing will happen to you if you get within about three feet of them without an attendant.” Joshua got beyond the pain of the shock soon, but he realized he’d wet himself in the process. He hung his head dejected and flopped down on his bed, shutting his eyes tightly. “I know it’s hard at first – that feeling of peeing without even knowing its coming. I don’t get why they do it to us, because I do remember from before that practically no Mom in the world likes changing diapers. Parents can’t wait ‘til their kids are out of diapers. But then, I don’t understand much of anything around here.” He paused, then added, “I’m sorry, I was trying to cheer you up! Really. It’s OK. You do get used to the routine here. Hey, you want to look at one of my comic books for a while before we go to sleep? Maybe tomorrow they’ll give you a book or a couple comic books to look at. They don’t give any of us anything heavy – just kid stuff – but it helps pass the time.” Joshua sobbed to himself quietly and muttered, “I just can’t believe this is happening.” He rolled up into a fetal position and continued to sob until he fell asleep. Chapter 14 Days went by with the same basic routine. They’d wake in the morning and after a while be taken to be changed. From there they’d be taken to breakfast and brought back to their rooms. Joshua had been given a couple kid’s books and so he took to reading and re-reading what the two roommates had between them. Every couple days, one of them would be taken for a shower part way through the morning. After lunch, all of the diapered ones would be taken to the play room and left there until dinner time and after dinner it was back to their rooms. It was largely boring and uneventful. While they’d pass a little idle talk between them, the roommates had very little to say. They were together almost constantly and experienced the same dull routine. They didn’t fight or argue, because there was nothing to fight over. Joshua had spoken to a few of the others in the play room, but they had no more information to share or experiences to talk about than either him or his roommate. The roommate was right in that Joshua gradually got used to the surprise of wetting himself. It was still embarrassing even though he realized it was beyond his control, but after a while, he actually began to like the feeling of warmth a fresh release gave. Pooping, however, was another matter. This was disgusting no matter how you figured it. He eventually gave in and allowed himself to sit down with a load in his diaper, but he had regretted it. As humiliating as it was to have an attendant tap his shoulder and lead him for a diaper change – removing a filthy diaper and cleaning his bottom, often in the company of others – he began to look forward to the change. The feeling of clean, fluffy, dry diapers was so good after a time in soggy and/or dirty ones! It really was a treat to look forward to. Joshua lost complete track of days and how long he’d been in this place. There was nothing by which to mark time other than the daily routine and so days drifted into weeks as far as he was concerned. In fact, it was about two and a half weeks into his stay in this transition room when the routine was broken. From lunch, instead of being led back to the playroom, they were taken as a group to the changing room and changed. As they stood waiting for their turn, no one made a sound and no one even looked at another. It seemed to Joshua strange that they were all put in disposable diapers. The women were not allowed their tops and one of them self-consciously tried to cover up with her arms only to have an attendant swat them away. Joshua didn’t make any connection between what was going on and what he’d been told several times earlier. Once they were all changed, they were led down a hallway he had not seen before and into a fairly large room. Joshua had no way of knowing until it was his turn, but this was to be a ‘showing’ day. One by one, they were taken from that room into a smaller, dark room by an attendant. Once in the room, extremely bright lights came on and panels on the walls slid down. The diapered subject was made to turn slowly and then stand still. The subject could hear nothing of what was being done, but the attendant had an earphone and from time to time would tell the subject to turn again, perhaps bend down. For any particular subject, the attendant might un-tape the subject’s diaper and remove it temporarily. When the viewing for a particular subject was over, the subject exited the viewing room by a second door so that the others didn’t know whether one of them had been sold or would be returned to the playroom. Now it was Joshua’s turn and the attendant led him into the small room. He stood there nervously, not knowing what was to happen. When the bright lights were switched on, he winced and put his hands up to shield his eyes. With a small shock to his necklace and a reprimand from the attendant, his hands went to his side. He dutifully turned slowly twice in a circle then stood still for a moment. The attendant told him to bend over and try to touch his toes. He did this several times, each time facing a different window. Next the attendant told him he would be removing his diaper for a short time. Again, he was directed to turn slowly two revolutions, stopping as directed. Then he was told to touch his toes again, without the diaper on. Soon the diaper was replaced and Joshua told simply to stand. As the moments went on, Joshua noted an increasing smile on the attendant’s face. After what seemed to be forever, the attendant said, “OK, you’re set. Let’s go.” The panels slid up over the windows and the bright lights shut off leaving minimal light in the room. The attendant opened the second door and led him into an outer hallway. “Wow! That’s one of the highest prices we’ve ever gotten for one of you! You were a real hit! OK, let’s move on to transition area 3.” Joshua was at a total loss. He didn’t even know what he felt or what he should be feeling. He looked blankly at the attendant and asked, “What does that mean? Where are you taking me now? What’s going to happen?” The attendant smiled and said, “Well, I have no idea who just bought you, but I’m going to take you to the transition area where you’ll be until your new owner is ready to take possession of you. You should be very pleased that you’ve fetched a super high price – I sensed you’d be worth a lot when I first saw you. As for what happens now, I don’t know that either. Your owner has the option of having any of several modifications done to you. Which, if any, modifications are done now will determine how soon you’re transferred to you new owner. Of course they have the option of bringing you back any number of times for other modifications. Don’t worry. We’ll take good care of you.” “Modifications?” asked Joshua. “What do you mean?” “Oh, nothing for you to worry about now. Just follow me,” he said, setting out down the hallway. Chapter 15 Soon they were at a doorway labeled “Transition Area 3” and he was led into a large room. He looked around and saw one of the other diapered subjects standing there. The attendant brought Joshua over to a man in scrubs sitting behind a desk. The attendant handed the man some paperwork and said, “One of the highest prices I can ever remember – and on the first showing!” The man smiled at the attendant, accepted the paperwork and changing back to a stern expression, spoke to Joshua, “OK just stand over by that other one. No talking. Someone will be with you soon to process you in.” Joshua stepped over closer to the other one as he felt a release into his diaper. He barely noticed it because of his nervousness. What did this mean? He’d been sold. He’d be transferred to them but only after some sort of modifications? What did that mean? He’d gotten used to the idea of being here, and although he wasn’t at all happy with the situation, it was stable. He had no idea what might happen now and he didn’t like the idea. He looked around the room and at the other diapered subject as if trying to think of a way out of the situation. He realized of course that thoughts of escape were futile. He’d long ago realized that he’d been weakened by the drugs which also affected his mood and so many other aspects of his existence now. He didn’t know about – but still felt the effects – of the hypnosis sessions which had taken place in transition room 1. No, he reasoned, there was no hope of escape; no way around whatever was going to happen next. He knew that he’d just have to cope with whatever was going to happen next. He hoped it wouldn’t be too bad, but he had no way of knowing even what the possibilities were. Finally, an attendant came and took the first subject away. While he was waiting, the smaller chested woman was led into the room. She sobbed quietly as she stood there in only an obviously wet disposable diaper. Joshua wondered if she knew something he didn’t or whether she was just expressing the fear of the unknown he was feeling. Another attendant entered the room and motioned to Joshua. “Come with me, little man.” He was led down a hallway off this main room to a door marked ‘Resident Room 4.’ The attendant opened the door and led Joshua into a small room, not unlike the first room he’d been put in here at this facility. Of course, we know that Joshua had no memory of that room, so he looked around to see a bed on one side of the narrow room and a small set of built-in shelves and above them, cabinets on the other side. The shelves were stacked with disposable diapers but also cloth diapers and many sets of plastic pants. He recognized baby powder, baby oil and wipes on the counter. He didn’t know for sure, but had good guesses as to what might be in the locked cabinets above. “OK. Make yourself at home. Someone will be in soon to change you; you look pretty wet. I don’t know the details of your sale, so I can’t tell you what you have ahead of you. You may not be told anyway. I’ll tell you that I have a sense you are a lucky one. I think you might even like your new owner. Some of you have it pretty rough and I have no way of knowing for sure, but I think you will be treated pretty well.” With that, the attendant left, shutting the door behind him. Joshua looked around the room and found a couple comic books on one of the shelves. He picked one up and settled in on the bed, thumbing through the pages absent-mindedly as he pondered what the attendant had just told him. Would he actually like what was to come? Would it be better than his life here up to now? What kinds of things might be done to him? The attendant had set his mind a little easier, but was it all a smokescreen for bad things? He was still holding the comic book but his mind was still spinning, trying to imagine what was to come, when another attendant entered the room. “Let’s get you changed, little guy. Lie down and let’s get started.” He didn’t like the way he was being referred to as ‘little guy’; he didn’t know what that might mean, but he knew it had some meaning and it frightened him. The attendant grabbed a handful of cloth and soon Joshua was cleaned up and re-diapered. Joshua noted the difference in the plastic pants he was dressed in this time; previously the plastic pants were all solid colors, usually bright blues, yellows, and sometimes plain white or even clear. These pants and the others in the stack were all pastels and had playful little prints. The ones put on him now were a baby-blue with little diapered babies playing on them. He had no way of knowing that following his sale, but prior to his arrival in this room, these supplies had been put here from inventory specifically for his size but also to help transition to his life to come. Once the diapering was done, the attendant reached into an unlocked cabinet and pulled out a chunk of cloth and shook it out. Joshua recognized the same sort of shirt he’d seen on the women in his group. The attendant gathered it in his hands and told Joshua to sit up and raise his arms. Once this shirt was slid down his arms, over his head and down his body, he was told to stand up for the attendant to grab the long end of the back, draw it through Jason’s crotch and snap it fastened. It had a strange feel for Joshua, holding his diaper and pants tightly. He looked down at the front of the shirt to see a graphic of two little smiling babies each dressed in the same sort of shirt he had on now. “There you go, little man. Do you like your onesie? You’ll be wearing more little clothes like these during your stay here. I just found out that your purchase was conditional. That means you’ll be here a while longer than others while we come up with a suitable partner for you. Your new owners want a baby boy and a baby girl.” “They absolutely adored you, but our options for girls were not quite what they were looking for. Our acquisition department came up with a great idea, though and we should be taking possession of someone we’re confident will be more than satisfactory by tomorrow morning. Of course you don’t need to worry about any of that. You should be very happy too, in that your new owners want to keep modification to a minimum for now.” “What do you mean by ‘modification’?” Joshua asked. “Oh, don’t worry about that. Like I said, there isn’t likely to be too many to worry about. At least for now. Just relax and settle in here. What with the viewing, your new schedule is already a little off. I’ll be right back in with your afternoon bottle.” Joshua didn’t have time to make much of all this before the attendant was back with a bottle for him. “Why don’t you lie down and rest, now. Drink up your bottle and if you get sleepy, just take a little nap.” Joshua was thirsty and so he happily lay down on his new bed and began nursing from his bottle. The contents tasted a little different from what he’d grown used to, but it wasn’t an objectionable taste at all. Before he knew it, though, he was drifting off to sleep. Soon he was out like a light with the bottle resting in his mouth. He didn’t know the attendant had returned to the room and placed earpieces in his ears. When he woke they were gone again, but he had memories of dreaming about little babies in diapers playing with blocks, dolls and other baby toys. He was at ease and while he was surprised to feel the bottle still in his mouth, he instinctively nursed the rest of the formula from the bottle. When he was done, he continued to keep the nipple in his mouth. The same attendant as before re-entered the room and took the bottle, saying, “It looks like you really enjoyed that bottle. I have something for you to use in between your bottles. Look.” Joshua not only looked, but opened his mouth to accept the large pacifier bulb. As if he’d used a pacifier all his life, he began sucking on it as a wide grin spread over his mouth. “Thank you,” he managed to mumble past his new pacifier. Joshua lay back on his bed and contemplated the ceiling as the attendant left him on his own. It seemed strange in a way to have this pacifier in his mouth; he felt a slight embarrassment that he seemed to enjoy it so much. It seemed a little wrong. But it also just seemed so right. Chapter 16 Adjustment to this room came quickly. He was changed on a regular basis. His thick cloth diapers accepted everything without judgment and now even voiding his bowels was not an unpleasant event for him. He still didn’t like the feeling of the results, especially if he forgot and sat in his messy diaper or rolled over onto his backside in one. Even so, it was almost sensuous to be cleaned and dressed in clean dry diapers. He loved the look and feel of his plastic pants now. Even more than just being used to them, he loved looking at the cute little prints – animals on some, baby toys on another, cars and trucks on others, and diapered babies on some. His meals now consisted almost exclusively of bottles five times a day, one in the morning, around lunch time, another in mid-afternoon, one at dinner time and one when his attendant told him it was time for night-night. The bottles filled him up and satisfied him so that he didn’t really miss solid food all that much. The only variation was that every now and then he was given some o-shaped cereal to munch on; that was a special treat. At ‘night-night’ time the lights in his room were turned out. This was a new and scary thing for him – the lights being turned out – but there was a cute little ducky nightlight plugged into an outlet above the counter. Its soft white light gave a comforting glow to the room and so Joshua felt secure. It seemed somewhat babyish to have a nightlight, but it made him feel safe. The room was warm enough so he didn’t need covers on the bed, but he was given a small blanket which felt just right when he scrunched it into his fingers and held it tight to his chest. Again, he didn’t notice the placement of the earpieces while he slept. He only knew he was beginning to like staying here. Even faster than in the second transition space, Joshua lost track of days. The combination of being bottle fed constantly and taking at least one or two naps at random times during the day, contributed to his lack of a sense of time. Another reason was that he just didn’t seem to care about time anymore. One day, an attendant came and told him he was to go with him. He had no idea what was going to happen, but it all seemed pretty reasonable to him. They entered a room labeled “Procedure Room.” Joshua couldn’t quite remember what that big word ‘procedure’ meant, but wasn’t really worried. He was asked to lie down on a soft padded table and allowed to suck on his pacifier. Two men in scrubs came into the room and approached the table. One said, “OK, little fella, this won’t hurt a bit. First you are just going to feel a little cold in a spot on your shoulder. When we’re done, we’ll put a little band-aid on you and you can go back to your room.” They were right, too. One of them rubbed something on his shoulder and it got all cold. The other one picked up something sharp looking – a scalpel, but Joshua couldn’t think of the name for it – and brought it up toward Joshua’s shoulder. He felt a little tiny pressure, but it didn’t hurt at all. The first one handed the second a little tiny thing wrapped and sealed in plastic. Before he knew it, they were done. The last thing they did before letting him up was to take some sort of device and bring it up to the necklace he’d worn since before he could remember; the one he’d gotten when he first arrived at this place. Soon that necklace was in the hand of one of the men, who said, “You won’t need this anymore. We just installed a permanent GPS and Behavior Aversion Device in your shoulder so you won’t need the chain. Don’t forget to be a good little boy, though, because the grown-ups around you can still give those nasty shocks. The little cut we made to put the device in your shoulder will heal up soon and you won’t even remember that it’s there. And the band-aid we used was an Elmo band-aid. When the Elmo band-aid comes off, you’ll be all better.” Part of Joshua thought, “Why are they talking down to me like this? I’m an adult.” Another, growing part of Joshua was put at ease by their nice, kind words and the idea of having an Elmo band-aid on his boo-boo. Either way, it firmly registered with him that whatever they’d put in his shoulder would be every bit as effective at controlling him as the necklace. Though he would miss the necklace he’d seen on himself and the others, he was happy when they let him up from the table and held a mirror so he could see the Elmo band-aid. Back in his room, his diapers were changed. He’d pooped on the way back, barely even thinking about it, but soon he was in fresh dry diapers and a cute pair of plastic pants. The attendant made a point of looking through the stack of onesies and picking out one with a picture of Elmo on the front to match the band-aid on the diapered man baby. This and his mid-afternoon bottle made Joshua happy. He reclined on his mattress and nursed his bottle until he fell fast asleep. Chapter 17 One day – Joshua had no idea when it was as he’d lost track of time – an attendant brought him from his room all dressed up not only in his onesie, but in a cute blue snap-crotch romper. For the first time ever, the attendant put thin little white socks on his feet and strap sandal shoes. Joshua was very impressed with his new outfit, but had no idea why he’d been dressed like this. He and the attendant walked for quite a way through the halls of this building stopping occasionally as locked doors were opened for them until they came to a large open room that even had windows in it! This was the first time since Joshua had come to this place that he’d seen the outside. This was quite exciting, but he was also excited to see what he remembered in the deep recesses of his mind as normal furniture. As he took all this in, a young couple – probably only in their late twenties – smiled and stood up from a sofa. “Oh!” declared the woman, “He’s just as cute as when we first saw him! I’m so looking forward to bringing him home finally!” The man looked sweetly at Joshua and turned to the woman saying, “Honey, I just know you’re going to have a wonderful time with the twins. I can’t wait to see her, too!” An older man – maybe around forty – stood back and said, “Your baby girl should be here in just moments. I’m equally confident you’ll find her every bit as adorable as this sweet little guy!” Joshua was confused. They seemed to be talking like he was a little baby. He was a grown man! He was …. Umm… he was… oh well, he couldn’t really remember how old he was, but he knew he was a grownup – a full adult and that he’d been abducted and brought here. He knew that he’d been sold and now he began to realize it must be this couple who bought him. All the people there seemed really nice. But still, why were they talking to him like he was a baby? As he stood there thinking about it, another attendant walked into the room with a woman who was clearly the ‘baby girl’ these people had talked about. She was adult size just as he was, but still she was dressed in a cute short little pink dress edged in white cotton lace. The dress barely came down to cover the very top of matching little cotton panties which ballooned out over what Joshua and the others knew full well to be thick diapers. On the back of the panties were rows of white ruffles, puffing out under the little dress. Joshua looked into her eyes and immediately knew. She was someone he’d seen before. Yes, she was an adult. He had known her as an adult. But she looked like such a cute little baby girl now. He was confused. Where had he seen her? Who was this? Her name… oh, who was he fooling? He couldn’t even remember his own name! But he knew her and he liked her. He knew that much. He liked her very much and so he walked over to her and gave her a big childlike hug. With that hug, something was waking within him – something stirring. He felt within his diaper a swelling. His diaper began to tent out a little as his penis began to grow stiff. He had feelings for this woman; he remembered her face and knew deep down that he had more than merely liked her; he loved her once. He looked in her eyes and saw recognition on her part as well. “What is your name?” she asked. “I know you, but I can’t think of your name. You were very special to me once, I think. I think I love you.” They began moving toward each other. Joshua began to speak, but the older man stepped over between them and spoke to the attendants, “They’ve had enough time for now. They need to go back to their rooms. They’ve made wonderful progress, but they clearly aren’t quite ready to go home yet.” Turning to the couple, he added, “Wouldn’t you agree? I think the modifications we discussed are an important minimum.” The couple looked at each other before the man spoke, “Well, the primary modification needs to be done on him. I really think we want to wait a little before we worry about further steps. My wife and I are well aware that we will probably want to have more work done, but part of our pleasure will be in seeing a step by step process.” The man responded with a practiced smile, “Well, you’ve paid an excellent price for these two and you certainly are entitled to do as you wish with them. Of course, we are more than happy to take care of any of the modifications we’ve discussed at whatever time in the future you desire with no time limits. If, as you go along, you decide on further modifications that we’ve not already discussed, we will be happy to entertain such efforts at a more than reasonable price. “If there is no other work you’d like done at this time, you can pick him up a week from today. You may take her with you today or you can wait to bring them both home at once, whatever your preference would be.” The wife thought for a moment and said, “I really think it best if we take them home together and introduce them to their new life at the same time. We are considering them twins, after all.” Neither Joshua nor the woman, who you have of course figured out is really Emily, Joshua’s girlfriend, absorbed much of these comments. They were too struck by each other. They could not place the exact relationship, but they knew that they had been deeply in love with each other. They couldn’t remember their own names or the name of each other, but no amount of chemicals or hypnosis could wipe away the deep love they recognized for each other. They wanted to talk; they wanted to embrace; they wanted to make love, whatever that meant; instead they were led away by their respective attendants to their rooms. Emily got to her room and lay down on her mattress with her mid-afternoon bottle and nursed from it thinking of that man – or was he now a cute little baby boy? – she was confused, but she knew she loved him very much and looked forward to being with him again. She was still thinking about him when she fell asleep sucking on the nipple of her bottle. She dreamed of the feeling that could not be taken away from her; the feeling of the one she loved inside her making love to her. Joshua also nursed from his mid-afternoon bottle thinking of the stirring within his diaper. He hadn’t forgotten entirely about sex – the wonderful feeling of climax deep inside the woman he loved so much. Even thinking about it caused a stirring inside his diaper. He knew he loved that darling little baby girl, but wait – he was a grown adult. She looked about the same size as the woman he remembered loving; her face looked similar; the look in her eyes seemed the same. But he didn’t remember her in diapers or a baby dress like that. Something didn’t make sense. What did make sense was that he loved her very much and wanted to see her again and be with her again. Just thinking about her made his diaper tent up. His instinct was to reach his hand into his diaper and masturbate, but some inner voice reminded him that he wasn’t to put his hand in his diaper. Instead, he turned himself over onto his mattress and tried to find relief of his sexual tension. It wasn’t long before he was able to bring himself to climax. It wasn’t like he remembered from the dark recesses of otherwise forgotten memories. But it made him think of her; that woman; the one he loved so much. He went back to sucking on his bottle and like her, he fell sound asleep before finishing the bottle, still thinking of her. Chapter 18 He had no idea how long he’d slept; he never did any more. It wasn’t long after he woke that an attendant came into his room. As the attendant cleaned him up he spent much more time than usual cleaning him. It was strange too, because he put Joshua in a disposable and he almost always wore cloth now. And Joshua didn’t get a onesie. Only the diaper. That seemed strange. Then the attendant got Joshua up and walked him down the hallways until they reached the room labeled “Procedure Room.” This time, the table he asked Joshua to lie on was a little different. It was shorter and there were funny shiny metal things sticking out at one end. Joshua thought it was kind of funny when the attendant put his legs into those metal things. They stuck out at weird angles and left his diapered bottom exposed. The attendant stayed with Joshua as two men in scrubs entered the room. One put a strange looking plastic mask over Joshua’s face and asked him to breath in big breaths. And when he did, he got very sleepy again. That was strange, because he’d just had his nap. He woke up in a bed and he felt kind of weak and groggy. What happened with that table he was on before? How did he get here? There was a pretty lady there though that smiled at him and told him he’d been a very, very good little boy and that everything was going to be fine. He wondered when he’d go back to his room, but no attendant came for him. The lady said he was going to stay there for a little while until he felt better. That was strange, because he was beginning to feel fine. There was a weird thing on the tip of one of his fingers and another thing around his arm. A machine up over his head beeped a lot and Joshua had no idea what it was. Every once in a while there was a noise and the thing around his arm got big and fat and hurt his arm a little. But he was brave and didn’t say anything. He was happy when the lady brought him a bottle and let him drink his formula. Later on she took off the thing on his finger and on his arm and some men came and wheeled this bed back to his room. They let him get up from this bed and lie in his own bed. He was happy with that because he was a little dizzy and down by his pee-pee hurt a little bit. In a minute or two, they gave him another bottle and he slipped off to sleep. He woke up a little when an attendant was changing his diaper, but he went right back to sleep. For some reason, the next several bottles they gave him made him really sleepy. Once he woke up, knew he had to poop, rolled onto his tummy and raised his bottom just enough to push out his poop. Once he was done, he just plopped down and fell asleep again. Joshua had no idea how long this went on before he finally started feeling awake again. When he did, two men in the green scrubs came in. One watched while the other started changing him. The one changing him wiped him very, very carefully with the wipes and spent a lot of time wiping his penis. In fact, he started rubbing it and stroking it. Joshua could remember how that used to feel. He even remembered from way, way long ago before he even came to this place. He remembered that his penis would get hard and feel really, really good. He could even kind of remember something called sex. But now, his little penis just stayed soft and didn’t feel any different at all. The other man in scrubs smiled and said, “Yes, I’d say the procedure definitely worked. This little boy will never again need to worry about an erection or about any sort of sexual release. No amount of stimulation will cause an erection and he will never again experience a sexual climax in any sense. The vasectomy is irreversible and we’ve also eliminated even the release of sterile seminal fluid. His penis is no longer even capable of what for a baby boy of one or two years of age would be an involuntary stiffy.” “Finish diapering him and I’ll inform the office that he is ready for release to his owners.” Joshua heard the words and was pretty certain he understood. He remembered how he’d relieved himself sexually after seeing that woman. He remembered how good it felt. Deep within he knew that feeling of love which also led to the firmness in his penis. Still, he had trouble recognizing her dressed in that cute little baby dress and diapers. He couldn’t think of her name or even how he knew her, but he knew he loved her. He wanted to be with her again. Somehow he wanted to be alone with her; he wanted to be inside her again. Yes, he’d heard the words, but he couldn’t really believe them. He had to have hope and yet, would he ever have that opportunity again? Would he even ever see her again? He didn’t know. Chapter 19 It was two days later, though Joshua had no sense of that, when he was again carefully dressed in a full outfit of baby blue shirt with a picture of Grover from Sesame Street, baby blue shorts, frilly little white socks and shiny white shoes. He was led back to the room where he’d met that baby girl the first time and this time, she was there first. She had on a cute pastel yellow dress with short puffy sleeves. The dress only half covered matching rhumba panties over her thick diapers. Each of them was embarrassed to be seen dressed up this way, but they also remembered each other from the previous time. It was all so very wrong, but all so very right that they’d be dressed in diapers and cute baby clothes. They still had no idea who the other was, but knew somehow that there was a connection. Joshua looked at her with a longing look and waited for the same tenting in his diaper he’d felt before. Now, instead, there was only a spontaneous release of urine. The familiar warmth felt good, but it was not what he’d expected or wanted. Still, he was happy to see her. They were allowed to hug and then hold hands, but still Joshua felt no stirring within his diaper. This bothered him in some unknown way, but he was happy just to be with this girl. She was obviously happy to be with him as well. Neither of them had really noticed that same couple from last time until they heard the excited voice of the woman. “Oh, they are just perfect! Honey, let’s get going now. I want to show them their new room at home!” The man embraced the woman and said, “Absolutely! This is going to be so great! We’re a real family now.” The dour older man from before added, “Yes, you can take them now. You’ve taken care of all the paperwork and you know we’ve advised further modifications. Those can be done in the future, however. Our attendants will take them to your car and then you can be on your way.” Turning to Joshua and Emily, he said, “For now, if you are allowed to speak to these nice people, you will address them as ‘Mommy’ and ‘Daddy.’ They are your new owners, but they want you to think of them only as Mommy and Daddy. You will obey them regardless of what they ask of you. Don’t forget that your Behavior Aversion Device and GPS is permanently installed and your new Mommy and Daddy each have been trained in its use.” With Mommy and Daddy in the lead and Joshua and Emily walking behind in between their attendants, the procession walked into a hallway and through a set of double doors. Emily and Joshua held each other’s hand tightly, each of them for some reason almost frightened to be outside. There was also an aspect of embarrassment knowing on some deep level that they were truly adults and not the babies they were dressed to be. The waiting car in fact was a limo. Soon the attendants had installed the babies into oversized car seats facing the rear of the car. They were strapped securely in place with locking mechanisms preventing any thought of escape, should such even occur. Mommy and Daddy slid into facing seats and soon the limo began moving. The Mommy spoke first. She smiled and spoke gently. “As the nice man said, we want you to call us Mommy and Daddy. You may hear us call each other by our big person name, but you are babies and are to use only Mommy and Daddy. We know that you didn’t have names while you were at the orphanage, but Daddy and I have decided your names will be Jana and Jonny. Jonny, do you like your new name?” He gave her a strange look and even though he was very frightened by whatever was happening, said, “My name is Jonny? Was my name Jonny before? I don’t remember. I do remember that once I was a grown-up. I know I need my diapers, but I’m not sure I really feel like a baby. Well, maybe I do a little, but you aren’t really my mommy. I’m not sure I want to call you Mommy.” The man looked at Jonny with a frown. “Jonny, you need to learn to talk nicer to Mommy. Would you please say you’re sorry?” The man dressed as a little baby began to remember things. Thoughts and mental images began to flood back into his mind. This all seemed very strange; not too long ago he had almost believed he was only a little child. With the images filtering back to him, everything seemed strange. He was more self conscious about needing diapers; he had a better recollection of being an adult, though it was very hazy. ‘Jonny’ looked at the woman and said, “I’m sorry lady, but…AAAAAHHHH” He screamed in pain as Daddy’s hand slipped away from his pants pocket. The woman said, “Please, Jonny. I just want to be a good Mommy to you. The least you can do is show some appreciation for us. Now tell Mommy. Do you like your name?” “I don’t think my real name is Jonny. You can call me whatever you want. That won’t make it my na… AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” His body went limp in the car seat from the pain. “Jana, your baby brother Jonny is misbehaving just a little bit, but I think you can behave well, don’t you? Will you tell me what you think of your name?” said the Mommy. “I like my name. My name is Jana. I’m glad I’ve got a name. I forgot what my other name used to be. Thank you, Mommy.” The words were the right words, but fear showed through in her voice. It seemed clear that she too harbored memories of her previous life, however faint and illusory they might be. She, however, had learned from the punishment the man/baby now called Jonny had received. She would try to avoid a shock from the little device implanted somewhere in her shoulder. A few moments of silence went by and then Daddy spoke again. “Well Jonny, are you ready to be a good boy now?” “Yes, Daddy. I’ll be a good boy. Jonny will be a good little boy now. And Mommy,” he volunteered with the pain of the punishment shock fading but still firmly affecting him, “I like my name. Jonny is a good name for me, Mommy.” His voice sounded more frightened than sincere, but still Mommy and Daddy smiled. Mommy reached over to a minifridge next to her seat and pulled out two bottles and handed one to each baby. “Here, babies. Drink these up. We’re almost to the airport.” The two were used to taking nourishment from bottles and so this was a welcome answer to the hunger each of them felt. They happily took the bottles and began sucking the nipples, drawing the sweet liquid into their mouths. Mommy and Daddy talked quietly with each other as the babies worked on their bottles. Soon the limo pulled through wide chain link gates onto a tarmac and up to a shiny Lear jet. The driver and another well dressed man got Jonny and Jana out of their seats and led them up the few short steps into the jet. Neither had ever been on such a luxurious aircraft, or if they had, had long forgotten the experience along with so much of their former lives. In no time, they were strapped into oversized baby seats and buckled in with full harnesses. Mommy and Daddy entered and took their seats, again facing the babies, the cabin door was closed and soon the whine of the jet engines filled the cabin. Before the jet took to the air, however, the two babies had drifted into a deep sleep, most likely from the powerful drugs they had ingested from their bottles only minutes before. Chapter 20 The babies were roused out of their sleep gently as they were released from the seats and led, only half awake, out the open door of the jet and into another limo, where they were placed in their specially made car seats. The car ride allowed them to slip back into slumber until finally the car stopped. When the two babies woke up, they rubbed their eyes and yawned, looking, gaping at a large white three story house. Large pillars ran from the ground to the roof of the house and framed a large double door entry. The car had been parked in a curved drive through a large well-manicured lawn. Looking around, the babies saw the enormous lawn stretch out, sloping gracefully away from the house down to a row of hedges, which they had no way of knowing, sat in front of a 10 foot high, razor wired stone wall entirely enclosing 20 acre of the even larger estate. There were three entries to the property. The main gate was locked at all times and manned 24/7. There was a gate topped with razor wire which was used for deliveries. This was opened by an armed guard after the credentials of any delivery person was checked. It was usually manned during the day but was seemingly very secure. The third gate was an emergence entrance and was quite secure from vehicle or foot traffic when locked; and it was always locked. This mansion, quite beautiful from every vantage point, was in fact, an impenetrable fortress. Security guards worked silently and unseen at all hours of every day. It wasn’t so much that the owners felt especially threatened or that they needed the security. Rather, they had instituted the security simply because they could afford it. Now that they had two new babies in the family, they were happy for the security. They’d invested a lot of money in their new twins and didn’t want to risk even the tiniest possibility of either or both of them running away. If you could have seen and heard the conversation in the car, you’d never have guessed this concern. The Daddy looked at Mommy and said, “Shall we have Mary bring the twins up to the nursery while we go in and settle in?” “Oh Sweetheart, I want to bring them in ourselves! I can’t wait to show them the nursery and their play rooms. I’m so happy to be home and have them with us! You know I’ve been looking forward to this day for so long! Please, let’s bring them in ourselves. OK?” “Of course, Darling,” said the Daddy. “Mary has already brought the strollers around, but if you’d like, I’ll let her go back to the kitchen and get back to work. She wasn’t real happy with the idea of having anything to do with the babies anyway.” The Mommy smiled and said, “Yes, please do. I want to be with the babies until their bedtime. We have so much to show them and explain. And we can put them down for their first nap in their very own nursery, then we’ll have our very first dinner together. I’m so happy. I’m so glad we’ve adopted them!” Turning her glance to the diapered pair, she smiled brightly and said, “Jana and Jonny, we’re home! We’re going to take you inside and show you your new home. I just know you’re going to be happy here!” The two adults dressed as babies, sitting in the specially made car seats, were apprehensive about what was to come, even after hearing this cheerful, happy speech. Each of them registered in their minds the reference to their sale to these people as an adoption. This grated on each of them. They knew they had a life previous to finding themselves being held captive in diapers. They had vague memories of each other yet couldn’t remember names, ages of themselves or of others close to them. They could remember that they hadn’t always need diapers, but didn’t remember how it had happened. They assumed it had happened at the place where they’d been held, but only remembered bits and pieces even of their time in that institution. Still, together now and vaguely remembering the love they once shared, a resistance to all their indoctrination welled within them that even their captors nor adoptive parents could not have anticipated. For now, Jonny (no longer Joshua) did at least look forward to going inside for one reason; he knew he was very wet from the long trip and felt he had probably leaked through to his outfit. Jana was not only wet, but a little messy as well. She was also still very sleepy. “What are you going to do to us here?” she asked. Mommy smiled back and said, “Oh baby, don’t be frightened. We love you. We aren’t going to do anything that a good loving Mommy and Daddy would do for their babies.” Because the girl baby – Jana - was so sleepy, her guard was down and her usually careful words were replaced with edgier talk. “But we know we were kidnapped and then sold to you. You paid lots of money for us. You’ve got us dressed like little babies and we’ve already been made to be totally incontinent. We all know he and I aren’t really babies and we weren’t adopted. Look, the least you can do is tell us what you’re up to.” Zaaaaap!! Jana shook and her arms flopped in the air. She had no idea where this adult talk had come from; she herself had slipped into the pattern of childish talk and thought she had been taught so carefully. Mommy’s smile faded a little and Daddy spoke up, “Jana, I won’t have you talking to your Mommy like that. Any more talk like what you just said will result in discipline.” Both Jana and Jonny both stiffened. If that shock wasn’t discipline, what was it going to look like in the hands of this couple? “Adoptions always cost a great deal of money but are done out of love. You are our new twin babies and you are NOT to say otherwise. You will treat us with respect and hopefully you’ll learn to love us for who we are and what we’ve done for you. Who knows what might have happened to you if we hadn’t found you and adopted you, but you are here with us now and we want you to be happy. Now cooperate while we get you into your strollers.” Daddy unbuckled Jonny’s car seat first and helped him out of the car and into an oversized stroller sitting next to the limo. It hadn’t been that long ago that he’d felt the sting of his Behavior Aversion Device and he was going to be compliant unless he could see a real opportunity to escape. He would no longer waste his efforts and risk pain simply to make random statements like Jana just had. Once Jonny was securely strapped into his stroller, Daddy reminded Jana of her Behavior Aversion Device and got her out of the limo and buckled into her stroller. She was very upset, but the threat of severe punishment caused her to hold in her thoughts. Mommy and Daddy wheeled the strollers up a ramp on the side of the steps to the main entrance of the house, in through a large foyer and into an elevator in a hallway. Daddy pushed the button for the second floor and soon the two strollers were wheeled a short distance down the hall and through a door. The pair in the strollers dropped their jaws when they saw the room. It was probably 15’ x 20’ at least. The walls were a baby blue with wall paper on one wall, covered with a pattern of diapered babies playing. A luxurious thick carpet of dark blue covered the floor. Against one wall, there were two huge oak wooden baby cribs; the mattress of each was the size of a twin bed. The rails were very heavy looking and stood at least 4 feet above the mattress. The front of each was hinged so two sections each swung out to allow access to the mattress. Each crib sat open as if waiting for its occupant. Against an adjoining wall was a large, fairly low changing table; at a height where either of the two babies could easily get on by themselves. Under the table was shelves loaded with stacks and stacks of both disposable and cloth diapers. On another shelf there were two separate stacks of plastic pants, while a shelf above the table held bottles of baby oil and containers of baby powder. At one end of the shelf was an apple shaped pin cushion into which was stuck the sharp end of about a dozen diaper pins of various colors; pink, blue, yellow, and white. There were two large open closets each revealing hanger after hanger of clothes; adult size but very babyish in color and style. Between the two closet doors, stood two large dressers with cute little carousel lamps atop each one. Elsewhere in the room were two large oak rocking chairs, each with an end table next to it with another babyish lamp. Mommy took great delight in pointing out each feature. “This is your crib, Jonny. And this one is yours Jana. See, your name is on the end of each crib in cute little writing.” She pointed out the closets, grabbing several outfits from the one designated as Jana’s and showing her a few cute little baby girl dresses. She did the same for Jonny, showing him several outfits of shorts and tops. Several of the tops had snaps across one shoulder to make it easier to put on the baby. He was not impressed; he also was strangely feeling more adult than baby now in spite of the seeming effectiveness of his previous training. She and Daddy wheeled the pair across the room to another doorway so that Mommy could show them their bathroom. It sank in immediately to each of them that there was no toilet in this bathroom. There was one large sink and an extra large tub, but why have a toilet in a bathroom for two babies who had been toilet trained long ago, but had had their continence removed? This only served as a harsh reminder of their condition. From there, Daddy helped Mommy get Jana out from her stroller and onto the changing table. Her outfit was removed, including her onesie. Her plastic panties were damp on the inside and her diapers were soaked and messy. It took Mommy several wipes to clean up her messy bottom, but soon Jana was clean, with baby oil and powder applied and she was into a double thick cloth diaper. Mommy slid a pair of pink star plastic panties up her legs and over the diapers, pulled a fresh clean onesie from a drawer in the dresser and put it on Jana. As soon as Mommy had finished snapping the crotch of her onesie, Daddy was helping Jonny out of his stroller. Mommy led Jana to her crib and helped her in, while Daddy began stripping, cleaning and re-diapering Jonny. Jonny looked over at Jana to see her in her crib with the front still open. Mommy sat on the edge of the crib stroking her hair. Soon Jonny was in a onesie identical to Jana’s and helped into his crib as well. Mommy and Daddy each swung the front sections on each of the cribs and the babies heard the metallic clank of bolts securely connected the two sections to each other and to the base of the crib. Each looked out through the bars with some trepidation. Then Mommy and Daddy reached behind each crib and the occupants saw another set of bars come up from the back of the crib and slide into place over the top. Again, a mechanism caught securely locking the top bars into place. Each baby looked up in shock and fear as this happened. Daddy spoke in a very calm voice, “Maybe we should have explained this before actually closing your cribs. You see, at first we’re going to have to lock you into your cribs so you don’t get out and wander around getting into mischief or maybe getting hurt. Once you get used to living here and learn exactly what you may and may not do, we may be able to relax some of our rules. For now, we’re going to have to be strict. We won’t be mean, but we may have to punish you now and again if you do misbehave. We hope that won’t happen, but if you do misbehave, we owe it to you to help you do whatever it takes to be a good little baby. We know that babies need limits; they need to know that their Mommy and Daddy loves them, but that they must trust and obey their Mommy and Daddy.” Mommy had slipped out of the room for a moment while Daddy spoke and now returned with two large baby bottles. Giving one to each of the babies, she said, “It’s time for your nap now. You need to get into a schedule. I know you just slept for a while, so we’ll make this a short nap. When you get up, we’ll show you both playrooms and some of the rest of the house. Drink your bottles and fall asleep. Mommy and Daddy will be back to get you soon. Sweat dreams, babies.” With the two withdrew, shutting the door behind them. Once the door was shut, Jonny took the nipple from his mouth and spoke in a whisper to Jana, “Look, I don’t know what my real name is, but it isn’t Jonny. I remember you and I know I used to love you. Before this wacko couple picked us up, I was pretty much convinced I’d really become a baby, but you’ve changed something inside me.” Jana whispered back, “Shhh. Watch what you say. I wouldn’t be at all surprised if there isn’t a baby monitor hooked up here or some sort of microphone to pick up anything we say. But I know what you’re talking about. I don’t remember my name either, and I was really thinking of myself as a real baby. I’ve been thinking about it since they first let us meet. No matter what they’ve done to us, we’re adults; not babies.” “Maybe there’s something we can do to get out of here. I’ll try to think of something. In the meantime, though, we’d better be careful. This mansion is on a huge piece of property; if we can get outside, we can probably slip away,” said Jonny. “I don’t know. I just know I’m not really a baby and I really do love you. We’d better stop talking though and at least pretend to finish our bottles and sleep.” With that Jana slipped the nipple comfortably into her mouth and closed her eyes as she suckled. She might be an adult, but the behaviors of a baby still came easily. The tension she felt over her new circumstances was somehow lessened as she sucked the contents of her baby bottle. Before either of them realized, the drugs in their bottles allowed them to slip off to a restful sleep. Chapter 21 Jonny woke to the sound of the woman’s voice; inside he refused to think of her as Mommy. Still, he’d play along for now. She was standing at Jana’s crib and had released the top and front. “My little baby is only a little wet. We’ll change you later, Sweetie. Let’s see how your twin brother is doing.” Jana was yawning and rubbing her eyes as Mommy opened Jonny’s crib and checked his diaper. “Oh my! I don’t think you did any peepee in your dipe at all! OK, let’s get you up and I’ll show you your new playroom.” The two diapered babies, fresh from their naps and still fresh from their conversation, decided to behave for now; play along until they could decide how best to proceed from this point. Would they be able to resist? Escape? They knew it wouldn’t be easy, but they had a growing sense of wanting to be adults again; wanting to be with each other back in what they remembered was the real world. And so, the treatment by their mommy and the way she spoke to them burned within them. Still, they forced a grin and slipped from their cribs out onto the thick carpet. “Come on, babies. We’ll go downstairs to your playroom now. This way,” she said as she led them out the door of their new bedroom and down the expansive hall. When they reached a large open stairway with thick wooden balusters, both Jonny and Jana felt a wave of vertigo. In this case, the physical treatments they’d received overcame their newfound view of themselves. They each gripped the rail and wobbled just slightly. Mommy noticed and suggested, “Maybe my babies should crawl down the stairs. Or if you’d rather, sit on your bottom and bounce down step by step.” Pride wouldn’t allow Jonny to do this and he cautiously approached the top step standing up. “Jonny! NO!” Mommy shouted. “Bad boy! Do as Mommy said. Get down NOW and crawl down the stairs or you’ll go right back to your crib!” He didn’t want to lose this opportunity to explore more of the house. He was becoming more and more resistant to the idea of being dressed and treated as a baby and yet he knew that obvious resistance would not further his cause. For now, he dejectedly sank to the carpet and began crawling toward the stairs. Mommy turned to Jana and noticed she was hesitating. “Jana, I’m not kidding. Get down and crawl. I don’t want you falling.” Jana hesitated still. Mommy reached into the pocket of her slacks. “Aiiiiiiggggghhhhhh!” came the scream from Jana’s mouth as the painful shock wracked her body. Half from the pain, half from compliance, Jana slipped to the floor. “That’s a good baby, Jana. Now crawl down the stairs with your brother,” Mommy said sweetly. Mommy was beginning to realize what a challenge these two babies were going to be. She smiled inwardly at the fun she knew she’d have with these two. They seemed to be resisting more than she thought they would, but this would make her job all the more rewarding. At the bottom of the stairs, Jonny and Jana stood up and followed Mommy down a hallway leading to the right. They walked past an entry to the living room off the main entryway, past a set of double doors opening into a room full of bookshelves and a baby grand piano. When they came to the next door, Mommy turned and with a flourish and a smile, said, “This is your playroom, Babies.” As Jonny and Jana walked in they were both stunned to see a large carpeted room full of infant and toddler toys. The walls were off-white with large sections painted with various babyish characters. There were cute little zoo animals – a giraffe, a zebra, and even a rhinoceros all diaper clad. Mixed among them were little boy and girl babies, diapered as well. Some of them were suckling on baby bottles and all the rest were smiling. Some of the babies were looking at little children’s books and others just looked at the animals or each other. Stuffed animals abounded around the room, as did blocks, baby-sized legos, and other childish toys. A child’s kitchen set sat against one wall and a cute little workbench with little plastic tools against another wall. In one corner, there was a little wooden train set on a wooden track. Jonny noticed a jack-in-the-box, a hammer and peg toy, and several small plastic cars and trucks. Janna saw a row of baby-dolls lined up near a set of toy baby furniture sized just right for the dolls. There was so much to take in, Jana and Jonny could only marvel at the sheer volume of toys. Something within them wanted to sit and start playing immediately; their training had been thorough and part of them was very much the adult-sized child they appeared to be in their diapers and baby clothes. On another level, they were feeling their new found rebellion and detested the urge they felt to play with the toys. They stood and marveled at the sights as Mommy said, “Isn’t this going to be a wonderful playroom? I’ll bring you back here in just a moment, but I want you to see your other playroom as well. Come on, now Babies, we’ll be right back and I’ll let you play with your new toys.” Another playroom? Why would there be two playrooms? This one was so large and loaded with toys, another one like this didn’t make much sense. Curiosity mixed with obedience and a desire to see more of this house – or rather mansion. They padded after their new Mommy out of the room and a little further down the hallway until they arrived at another doorway. While the door was a rich wood tone like the other wood furnishing in the house, it was set in and there were no hinges or door handle. Mommy took a key from her pocket, placed it into a box on the wall, pushed some buttons and the door slid to the side. “Let’s go Babies. Your other playroom is in the basement. I’m sure you’ll find it as interesting as the playroom we just saw,” she said as she placed her hands on the backs of the twins and urged them into the large elevator. Jonny wondered why the elevator needed to be as large as it was, while Jana began to be nervous about this basement playroom. Mommy inserted the key again into a control panel and hit a button labeled B2. As the elevator whirred and began a slow descent, Mommy spoke. “Yes, Babies, this playroom is in the second basement. This elevator is the only access and we’ll only play down here on very special occasions. I’m not sure you’ll enjoy playing here as much as upstairs, but I know that Daddy and I will enjoy bringing you down here when we know it’s time. And when we’re done playing down here, you will certainly be better babies for it!” The elevator stopped and the door slid open to reveal only another heavy steel door. Mommy once again inserted a key and pushed open the door. Jana and Jonny could only gasp when Mommy reached in and switched on the lights. Harsh fluorescent lighting revealed a virtual baby dungeon! Two heavy metal locking cribs stood against a far wall. Between them and the cribs stood matching sets of various styles of stocks – one set meant for standing, with wrist and neck holes, another lower set with holes for ankles as well. Various benches were placed around the room, each one with multiple rings and straps. Chains ending in heavy leather straps dangled from the ceiling and against one wall was a veritable catalog display of cuffs, mitts, chains, stretcher bars, hoods, flogs, whips and more, including two heavy canvass straight jackets. Cabinets near a pair of medical exam tables could only pique the curiosity of the pair of babies. Their hearts pounded in fear with the mere thought of the terrible possibilities this room offered. Two minds went numb in dread and they only partially heard Mommy’s words, “Oh, yes, if either or both of you misbehave badly enough, we’ll be down here in this playroom. Daddy and I know that even the best little babies sometimes misbehave. Children need to be able to explore their limits and we know that you will certainly try us to see what we’ll allow and what we won’t. Good Mommies and Daddies let their babies know what their limits are and help them learn what is good behavior and what is bad behavior. A certain amount of punishment is needed to help reinforce good behavior. I wanted to show you this playroom so you won’t be surprised. This isn’t a threat, Babies,” she sadly with a saccharin syrupy voice. “This is just another part of your reality.” Mommy ushered the pair back into the elevator and switched off the lights in the ‘playroom’ as Jonny reached out and held Jana’s hand. She squeezed his hand gently to acknowledge both his fear and his resolve. Upstairs they were led back to the playroom where Mommy announced, “Go ahead and play now until dinner time. I’ll be in and out to check on you. But stay in the playroom. You aren’t allowed out in the hallway.” The pair looked at Mommy, looked at each other and walked into the room, still in shock over the revelation shown them in the basement. Chapter 22 “What are we going to do?” whispered Jana. “I…I’m not sure. We’ve got to try to play along until we know more. I do know I don’t want to visit that other playroom any time soon! We’ve got to figure things out; for right now let’s at least to pretend to play but at the same time try to get an idea of what we’re up against. I’d love to get out into the hall and check out more of the building, but I think we need to take things slow and careful.” Jonny looked around the room and decided to go to the toy workbench because it was near one of the large windows. Jana walked over and sat amid the dolls, picking one up and pretending to cuddle it. Something inside made her feel relaxed and comfortable holding the doll, but at the same time she allowed her eyes to search the room. It didn’t take long to notice the speakers – and perhaps microphones - built into the walls or the lenses of the cameras mounted at ceiling level pointed down at the floor from two corners of the room. Was there constant surveillance? Had their conversation already been heard? She had no way of knowing, but she shuddered when she noticed the red blink of an eye at each of the camera lenses. Did that wink signify acknowledgement of her conversation with Jonny? Did Mommy or Daddy already know what they’d been talking about? As Jana considered her concerns over the monitoring equipment, Jonny’s heart sank as he quickly picked up on the thick, strong double panes of glass in the windows. As he looked out through the windows and the vast expanse of manicured lawn, he noticed also that these windows were certainly sealed in a fixed position and were not meant to be opened. These windows would not offer a route of escape even if other considerations were favorable. He doubted seriously that anything in this room would offer any hope of cracking, let alone breaking the glass in the windows. Instead, he was confident it was of bullet-proof grade and short of high explosive, would not surrender to any escape plan they could mount. He picked up various tools at the workbench and pretended to play, although that same feeling of comfort Jana experienced crept over him as well. Yes, he did enjoy playing with these toys in spite of himself. Here he was; an adult yet feeling the warmth in his crotch of his most recent wetting. The diaper was getting heavy and he found himself hoping for a change soon. His clothing was that of a two-year old and not all that long ago, he’d woken from a nap in his crib. He was tormented by the knowledge of his lost adult life and yet had no concept of any of its details. He knew he loved Jana but also knew that wasn’t her real name. He wanted to escape from this place and yet didn’t know what he could hope to escape to. Jana was torn in her feelings as well. Her diaper had been well-used and she too looked forward to a change. Playing had relaxed her in spite of the dread of the vision of the basement dungeon. She wanted to disappear into a carefree baby’s life and yet she wanted to feel her lover within her. She wanted the comfort of her pacifier, her bottle and her crib and yet she wanted to escape to whatever her adult life might have been. She held her new baby doll close, felt herself wetting yet again, knew her tummy was empty and looked forward to dinner. Crystal clear, a voice surrounded them, “Dinner time is almost here. I’ll be in to get you two in just a few minutes. Are my babies hungry?” The two of them just looked at each other in fear. Of course their conversations could be heard! Jonny gulped and obediently answered in a soft whispery voice, “Yes, Mommy. I’m hungry.” In addition to being obedient, he spoke softly to test the power of the microphones hiding in places he might never know about. His heart sank as the speakers responded, “Good for you Jonny! What about my little baby Jana?” Her voice was softer yet, speaking now in the realization that even their slightest conversation might be picked up and noted, “Yes, Mommy.” They could only look at each other in fear that their earlier conversation had already been monitored, as Mommy bustled into the room and called to them. “Come now, Babies. Daddy is waiting in the dining room. Dinner is ready.” They followed her down the hall, across the entrance foyer and into a huge dining room. A huge table dominated the room with large wooden chairs along each side. Jonny counted ten chairs per side plus chairs at each end. An enormous server dominated a wall with doors at either side. On another wall, a tall glass-front hutch was filled with fine china and crystal. In another corner, sat a smaller table with two chairs and two adult sized high chairs. Daddy sat in one of the two chairs at the table, set for two and with steaming serving dishes placed on it. He smiled at them as Mommy helped each of them into a high chair. As the trays were slid home, effectively locking them in, Daddy spoke, “Mommy says she showed you both of your playrooms and then let you stay in the nice baby playroom. Did you like it?” Knowing what was expected of them, each baby nodded agreement. They barely noticed as Mommy snapped big plastic bibs around their necks. “Well,” continued Daddy. “Did you enjoy seeing your basement playroom?” Jonny looked at Jana, gulped and said in a well controlled but honest voice, “No, Daddy. That room scares me.” Jana merely frowned and nodded agreement. Daddy laughed and said, “Yes, well, I can see where it might scare you. Maybe you won’t have to be there often.” He paused and added, “Maybe if you don’t try to act on your silly thoughts.” Jana’s and Jonny’s eyes got big. Daddy didn’t have to say anything more. They had been heard. Mommy and Daddy knew they had been talking about possible escape. They would be ready. In spite of the emotions they were feeling, hunger took over and the babies dug into the bits of meat and vegetables carefully cut up and placed on their cute little baby print china plates. They alternately suckled their baby bottles full of cool sweet tasting milk, quite possibly medicated, and stuffed their mouths, at times using the tiny spoons given them and at times using their fingers. Mommy and Daddy carried on a conversation about things Jana and Jonny knew and cared nothing about. They ate their meal and drank wine as the two babies sat in their highchairs, long finished with their meals; their faces and bibs smeared with food. Jana and Jonny had adapted to how babies ate and while they were wistful at the way Mommy and Daddy could eat, they were satisfied with full tummies. Jana continued to suck on her bottle until Mommy announced dinner over and time for bath. Mommy and Daddy each helped in getting the babies out from their high chairs and brought them to the stairs where Jana and Jonny obediently went to all fours and crawled up the stairs to the second floor. Mommy led the way with Daddy following behind as the procession found its way into the babies’ bathroom. Mommy began filling the huge tub, testing the temperature of the water as the enormous faucet quickly spewed gallons and gallons of warm water into the oversized tub. Daddy began undressing each of the babies, unsnapping their onesies and pulling them off. He tossed them into large hampers matching except that one was blue and one pink, but each covered with baby prints. They were marked respectively “Jana” and “Jonny”. Once the water was ready, he guided each baby onto the floor and removed their diapers. Since each of them was only wet, they were then directed into the tub. As much as the warm water buoyed and comforted them and the washcloths gently washed over their perfectly hairless bodies, they were bathing in a mix of emotions as well. It felt so good to be out of diapers even for a short period of time. The water felt deliciously warm and soothing and the gentle stroking of the washcloth relaxed and cleansed them of stress. This had been a very long day – it seemed ages since they’d woken up at that other place, united with Mommy and Daddy and brought on the long trip to this new place. They felt strange, completely naked in front of each other; they still held the fuzzy image of each other from that previous time in their lives when they didn’t need diapers and acted as full adults. And yet as babies, they were just getting to know one another. The mix of baby-like innocence mixed with the embarrassment of jaded adults. Their bodies were in one sense familiar and yet hairless as tiny babies, were strange and unfamiliar, even to themselves. As Mommy washed them, she kept up a sweet patter appropriate for babies and demeaning for adults. And as she washed Jana’s most personal areas said, “Isn’t it nice that neither of you will every have to be shaved again? The adoption agency assured us that you’ll have none of that icky grownup body hair on your body.” Overriding both the soothing warmth of the water and the constant reminders from Mommy that they were now considered just little babies was a deep tiredness from the events of the day. They longed to talk and compare impressions and yet feared being overheard. Even more, however, they were more than ready to slip into their cribs and slip off to sleep. Yawns and droopy eyelids gave them away as each one was directed out of the tub and dried in wonderfully soft and fluffy bath towels. As Mommy finished drying Jana, Jonny was led back to the bedroom changing table, diapered in thick night-time cloth diapers and helped into a fluffy footed sleeper. With the zipper pulled up all the way, he was led to his crib. Jana was now being diapered by Mommy and soon both were in their cribs ready for their night. They were each handed a night-time bottle and they barely noticed the clanking sounds as the bars of their cribs were closed and locked in position, securing the pair until Mommy or Daddy chose to allow them up. The lights went out almost immediately and eyes shut in sleep very shortly after that. Chapter 23 Only a few minutes later, one floor below the sleeping babies, the Mommy and Daddy had a conversation in the first floor informal TV room. There was a screening room further down the hall, which although comfortably furnished was used mostly for parties. Here in this room, they relaxed together on an overstuffed sofa largely ignoring a random TV show playing on the large screen display which took up much of the opposite wall. Ellen glowed with radiance, “I’m just so happy we have them here. They are so incredibly cute, don’t you think? They are worth every penny we paid.” Paul smiled at his beautiful young wife and agreed, “Yes, they are worth every penny. I can’t believe how happy you are. Did their eyes really bug out as much as you said when they saw the basement room?” “Absolutely!” purred Ellen. “They were completely terrified. Neither one would take a step into the room any more than they were when I turned on the lights. Their heads were on swivels, jumping from one piece of equipment to the next. Just looking at the expression on their faces was worth the cost of that room! Wait til they get an actual taste of it! Maybe I should call up the video of them entering the room so you can see their expressions!” “No, Ellen. That’s OK. Judging from the conversations our little innocent babies have been having, I’m sure we’ll be bringing them down there soon enough. I’ll want to be with you for that, for sure. And unless you were to bring them down there one at a time, I think I need to be just in case the two of them decide to try something. It isn’t that you can’t subdue them no matter what they try, but I don’t want you hurt at all in the process.” Paul reached over and took Ellen’s hand in his as he said this. “What a great thought it was to decrease their dosages so they could come back toward adult thoughts. It will be so much fun to watch them try to plan and plot. And it will only give us reason to bring them to their downstairs playroom. When do you think we ought to give them their first modification?” Ellen asked Paul. He responded thoughtfully, “Well, Ellen, certainly not until at least one trip to the basement and maybe not until two or three. We want them to think we’re being driven to modify them as further security. If they ever realized our plans for them are inevitable, it might break their spirit too much.” “As long as they remember their old lives and keep any thought of it alive, they’ll be a little fun to play with. Of course, eventually, they’ll just give up and be our babies. I think I’ll still enjoy that and I know you will as well. They’ll give up any thought of escape and turn themselves over to just being babies, but they’ll still be tormented by faint recollections of adulthood. They’ll still know on some level that they’ve been forced into this life. Unless we change our mind, that will be the course of action.” Ellen leaned into Paul and kissed him deeply. They kissed again and then Ellen lay her head on Daddy’s shoulder. “Oh Paul, you are such a wonderful husband. I love you so much. The babies are just a perfect addition to our lives. But being a Mommy is tough.” With this, she smiled more, and kissed him again passionately as she began unbuttoning his shirt. She spoke as she continued to undress him and he began to undress her, “We’ve got to remember we can’t just be having sex in front of the children, can we? Thank goodness, they’re already in their cribs. But then, we can do anything we want with them!” By this time, Paul’s shirt had been pulled off and her blouse was unbuttoned, revealing the fullness of her breasts struggling to be released from her lacy bra. She interrupted her thought enough for another passionate kiss. “It isn’t like we need to worry about how they’ll grow up. They’ll stay babies forever. They’ll always need Mommy and Daddy. I love it so much!” Another passionate kiss and then her voice deepened further into sexual passion, “Oh Darling, I need you so much. I love you so much. Please, Paul, take me now!” It was as if their lovemaking was more intense, deeper and with greater feeling because of the excitement of adopting the two babies upstairs. Just the adoption was exciting, but now they were thrilled with their plans to watch the pair spiral down into a pit of hopelessness. Exhausted from their lovemaking and already tired from the rigors of their own day; the travel, the anticipation and the wonderful feeling of finally taking possession of their new property (or adopting their twin babies – however you’d prefer to think of it) Ellen and Paul fell into their bed upstairs and into a blissful sleep. Chapter 24 Jana woke first. She woke with a start, at first not knowing where she was. She’d expected the harsh fluorescent of the place where she’d been before and was surprised by the natural light filtering into the room. As the shock of waking in a new place faded slightly, she rubbed the sleep from her eyes and yawned, noting that this room must face generally east as the rays of early morning sun cast shadows of the edge of her crib on the carpeted floor. She realized that not only had she filled her diapers with urine, but as she turned she felt a large mound of poop in her diapers as well. Her nose wrinkled its confirmation, only wondering if the odor was also coming from the adjoining crib as well. Waking to the realization of a bowel movement during the night was a common occurrence for her and while it still felt somewhat disgusting, she was neither surprised nor could she be horribly upset about it. This was just how things were now. Even sitting in her dirty diaper would not bother her all that much and she decided to stand up in her crib and survey the room until Jonny woke up or maybe Mommy or Daddy came to get them. In starting to survey the room, she neglected to consider the bars on the top of the crib and was painfully reminded. The clatter of her crib bars plus the cry of pain she let out as her head struck them was enough to disturb the sleep of her new roommate or as he was to be known, her twin brother. She heard him sigh over the rustle of the plastic under-sheet on his crib as he rolled over and began to wake. Jana was hesitant to say anything, thinking maybe he’d just go back to sleep. Following a little more rustling of plastic, she heard, “Jana, are you OK?” “Yeah. I’m sorry to wake you up. I tried to stand and I banged my head against the top of the crib.” “Thanks for the warning,” he said. “I’ll try to remember not to try that.” “What do you think will happen to us today, Jonny?” Jana asked. “Probably not much. We know they’re watching us and listening to us. I don’t know about you, but I’m going to be a good little baby for them at least for a while. The first floor playroom is one thing, but I don’t want to be visiting the other playroom anytime soon!” “Me either! I guess I’ll try to curb my anger and frustration. There isn’t much we can do about our situation, is there?” Jana said. Whispering in the lowest voice he could manage, Jonny said, “Well, we’re just going to have to bide our time. We’ve got to keep our eyes and ears open and our mouths shut as much as possible. They’ll let their guard down at some point. I think our best shot is with the woman. If there were only some way to get the remote control to this stupid thing in our shoulder away from her, we might have a shot.” Whispering in return, Jana answered, “Yeah. Once yesterday I saw her set it on a table. And she’s still just getting used to us being here, so I think she’s extra careful. Our time will come. We’re together on this, right?” He didn’t get a chance to answer as they both heard steps in the hallway and the door opening. “How are Mommy and Daddy’s little babies this morning?” came the cheerful voice of Mommy. Daddy chimed in as well, “Did you two sleep well? Are your little cribs comfy? I hope so. We spent lots of money putting in this room for you too. You are so worth it though!” Mommy wrinkled her nose and said, “Oh my! I’ve got to get used to this, don’t I? Who was it? You, Jonny, or was it you, Jana?” Both began simultaneously and both stopped and in an embarrassed way giggled as they said, “Yes, Mommy, it was me!” “Two stinky babies! My, my! Paul, will you clean up Jonny and get him ready while I do Jana?” Daddy answered affirmatively and soon the babies were strapped securely to their changing tables and were being meticulously wiped clean with large sweet smelling baby wipes. Next came liberal quantities of baby oil, a white cloud of baby powder, and soon their double thick day-time cloth diapers had been pinned tightly and their plastic panties put in place. Daddy had grabbed a pair of blue snap-ons with little ducky prints for Jonny, while Mommy slid some cute yellow panties onto Jana. The front was plain yellow, but the back sported several rows of white lace. Mommy went to the closet and picked out two outfits. For Jana, a cute yellow dress, which even when pulled as low as possible revealed the rows of lace on her diapered bottom and for Jonny, a short and shirt set which buttoned together in several places. The shorts were so short that the bottom of his plastic panties were right at the bottom of his shorts. Dressed and ready for the day, they were brought to the kitchen and fed oatmeal and given their morning bottles. After being cleaned up from breakfast, they were brought to the first floor playroom and left alone. Mommy came in and sat in a rocking chair for a while and just watched them with obvious delight as they played separately with their toys. She got such pleasure knowing that these two former adults were now totally under the control of her and her husband. And they were so cute and did truly rely on her and her husband for absolutely every facet of their lives. Later she left and returned with bottles for them. She checked their diapers and finding them both wet, fetched diaper supplies from a closet in the playroom, rolled out a changing pad and changed them both on the floor. She left them alone in the room again, taking with her the soaked cloth diapers and damp plastic pants. She returned later, brought them to the kitchen for lunch, fed them and brought them back to their cribs for a nap. Following their nap, they were changed again and brought to the playroom. Their evening routine was the same as the previous night; dinner, bath, dressed in thick night-time diapers and sleepers and put in their cribs. Before locking them in, however, Mommy turned to a drawer and returned with what looked to be two handfuls of straps, handing on to Daddy. “Mommy forgot your paci’s last night! I want you to get used to them. I know how they give you a sense of relaxation and calm. Here you go, Jana.” Mommy forced the huge bulb of a pacifier into Jana’s mouth and Daddy did the same to Jonny. Soon a set of straps were fitted around her head, and then fastened tight with the click of a locking mechanism. “We don’t want your paci falling out in the night. You might get upset and cry and wake each other up!” Jonny voiced an “oomph” in protest as the crib bars clanked shut and locked. The lights went out and the solid sound of the heavy wooden door closing gave finality to their bedtime. “Relaxation and calm; bull!” he thought. “They don’t want us talking to each other! I wonder if they picked up even our whispers? If they did, we don’t stand much of a shot of communicating. Oh well, we both want the same thing. We can already almost read each other’s minds. It’ll still work,” he thought as he began to fall into a natural rhythm of sucking on the bulb of his pacifier. He didn’t even realize he was doing it. It was as if it was an inborn instinct. Or perhaps a result of well-planned and perfectly executed behavior adjustment on the part of those who’d caught and sold both he and his now ‘twin sister.’ He twisted in his crib listening to the crinkle of plastic beneath him as he tried to get comfortable. When he finally lay there still, he fell asleep listening to the slow steady breath of the baby girl in the other crib; the woman whom he loved, but whose real name he didn’t remember. Chapter 25 Days went by and the twins began to get used to their pattern of life. This by no means meant they didn’t watch and listen carefully for any clues as to how they might escape. Mommy and Daddy had left them alone soaking in the bathtub together for a few minutes on a couple of nights. The babies had decided there were no microphones in the bathroom and so felt free to whisper to each other. They would splash in the water some and one would giggle while the other talked. There was not much to say, however, as their routine left little room for any escape. The playroom seemed invincible and locked in their cribs at night and at naptime left them no chance for escape there. Jonny had gotten as far as being able to determine that the windows in their bedroom were as solid and immovable as the ones in the playroom. Jana noted that she’d seen Mommy put down the remote a couple of times again, but it was while they were fastened in their high chairs and the remote was far out of reach. Their situation seemed bleak for the time being, but still they whispered quietly to each other in the sudsy bathtub about hope for their future; about maybe escaping from this place and setting out together for a new life. They truly were in love and they held each other close and even kissed, listening carefully for the approach of either Mommy or Daddy. Jana felt herself aroused as they sat in the tub together, naked. Jonny remembered his modification when he felt absolutely no arousal even as he brushed against Jana’s beautiful, perky breasts and she reached down to touch his penis. When their lips parted, he hung his head in shame and whispered to her angrily, “They did that to me there. They made it so I can’t get hard down there anymore. That was the modification they did on me. I’ll never be a real man again.” Jana whispered back to him, “Jonny, having an erection or even a penis doesn’t make you a man. It’s what’s in your heart. it doesn’t matter to me. I love you just the way you are. We both have to wear diapers, remember? And there are other ways to be in love. What we have to do is get out of here. If we can’t escape, it won’t mean anything anyways.” She paused for only a moment and quickly said, “Hssshhhh! I think I hear them.” It was probably just as well that Jonny was not capable of an erection, for when Mommy and Daddy got them out of the tub, there was no physical evidence of their short interlude. Instead, they were prepared for bed and locked in their cribs as they were every other night. The locking pacifiers allowed them no more communication than mumbled sighs as they settled into their cribs for their night. And so time went on. They continued into their established routine until one night after being left in the tub alone, Mommy walked in to find Jonny and Jana in a deep embrace. The two were kissing, each with one arm around the other and the other arm submerged in the water, each exploring the sex of the other. “WHAT DO YOU TWO THINK YOU ARE DOING? STOP THAT RIGHT THIS INSTANT! WHAT BAD, BAD DIRTY BABIES YOU ARE!” screamed Mommy. She turned to the door and yelled, “Paul! Get in here right now! We’ve got two very bad babies!” Daddy stormed into the room, his face red with anger. “What were they doing? Can’t we leave them alone for even five minutes?” “Paul, they were trying to act like grown-ups. They were kissing with one arm around the other and their other hands were under the water doing you-know-what! I think we need to get them dried off and down into the basement playroom. They need to know that there can be immediate consequences for bad behavior. Oh, I’m so ashamed of them. How could they?” The pair were roughly dragged out of the tub and scrubbed dry. They weren’t used to the rough treatment and so were afraid to do anything but whimper in response to the harsh toweling and smacks on their backsides. They were all but dragged to their changing tables and where double-thick diapers were pinned on and side-snap plastic pants put on them. From there, they were made to get on all fours and were poked and prodded into the hallway and made to crawl to the elevator. Mommy and Daddy kept up a string of abuse against them for their behavior, continuing even as the two were prodded off the elevator into the basement playroom. “OK,” said Daddy. “The first trip is to the spanking bench. Ellen, get the restraints, please?” Soon each baby was stretched out over a raised and lightly padded piece of furniture similar to an ottoman, but high enough so that their feet didn’t quite touch the floor. Restraints were applied at their ankles and fastened securely to eyebolts on the legs of the bench. Wrist restraints were pulled tight and also secured to eyebolts on the opposite legs of this bench. Their bottoms jutted out in the air and their bodies were taut in their restraints. Daddy reached over and unsnapped Jonny’s plastic pants, while Mommy took care of Jana. The angry breathing of two and the fearful breath of the other two echoed in the room amid the sound of the plastic pants being unsnapped. The diapers were unpinned and left to hang loosely, with the front wedged firmly between the baby and the stool. Hands flew through the air and the slap of skin against skin reverberated through the room. First grunts, then sobs, then screams of pain followed in perfectly rhythmic answer to the sound of Mommy’s and Daddy’s hands against their babies’ bottoms. After a while, the babies’ responses settled into constant crying accented with each further smack. When Mommy and Daddy finally were satisfied with their work, each baby sported two blazing red orbs and each sobbed pathetically. Mommy spoke now in an even tone. “You’re going to be left down here for the night and into the day tomorrow. We don’t want babies messing in their diapers tonight, so we’re going to help you with that.” Jonny felt a cool glop in the crease between his burning rear cheeks and gasped at the invasion of a gloved finger. Soon Jana felt the same sort of intrusion; first one finger, then two, then something huge trying to work its way into her rear passage. She felt she’d be torn apart, but then the invader retreated for a moment, only to surge in again and go deeper. It again retreated and she screamed out as the invader forced its way in to its limit and seated itself firmly. Jonny had no easier a time of it as the plug was forced slowly into his bottom. He screamed and then sobbed as the plug came to rest. Daddy elicited yet another scream as he wiggled the intruder to test how well it was seated. The two babies now had their diapers pulled back into place and pinned extra tightly so that the plug would not be tempted to escape. Next the plastic pants were re-snapped into place, holding the diapers safely within. With that task done, Daddy looked over at Mommy and said, “Ellen, I don’t like the way these two are screaming and crying out about their punishment. It just isn’t right. They deserve everything that’s happening and I’m a little sick of their complaints. What do you think?” Mommy sounded harsh as she answered, “I agree, Paul. I think it’s time for their gags. I’m not sure they’re going to like these as much as their pacifiers, but I think they need them to remind them they shouldn’t complain about their punishments.” Mommy had fetched equipment from a drawer and soon Jonny felt his mouth forced open and a large object being pushed in. It was long, round and large. When it finally was fully in his mouth, it only gave a tiny bit and was so long it almost made him gag. The straps tightened around his head and he knew the gag wouldn’t be taken out any time soon. He managed to turn his head as Daddy was starting to force the gag into Jana’s mouth. He cringed when he saw that the shape was exactly like a large penis. She resisted and choked as it went in. Nevertheless the straps were fitted around her head and buckled in place. Jonny was relieved as the straps holding him to the bench were released, but this was short-lived as he was pushed only a few feet over and forced down onto a low wooden bench. His legs were stretched out flat in front of him, his ankles resting in two curved notches in a board resting on the floor held in place by a large framework. Before he could realize what was happening, he heard another board slap down. Then his arms were yanked forward and his head forced down until contact was made with more semicircular cut-outs. Another piece of wood slammed down loudly and he realized he was locked into stocks. His very sore bottom was resting on an unforgiving slab of wood and he realized immediately that even the padding of his diapers weren’t enough to grant him relief. The sound of more wood on wood told him that Jana was finding like accommodations just a few feet in front of him. If he stretched his neck, he could look up just enough to see Jana’s head secured firmly in place in between her two wrists also locked into the stocks. The click of locks on each set of stocks echoed in his psyche. Already his bottom’s angry wounds screamed out to him in pain. He was doubled over and terribly uncomfortable and wasn’t to be granted comfort anytime soon. Mommy’s soothing voice was not very soothing at all as she described the final part of the plan. “We don’t want you getting dehydrated, so we’re going to give you something to drink. If you suck on the cute little penis in your mouth, you’ll be rewarded with a nice tasting mixture that is meant to have the taste and consistency of cum. You wanted sex. This is as close as you can get for now. Enjoy your night together. Remember; sex is for Mommies and Daddies, NOT for little babies. Do you understand?” As Mommy had been talking, Daddy had wheeled a pole holding an enormous bag of thick white fluid between the two. He reached down and attached a hose from the bag to each of the baby’s gags, finishing just as Mommy finished what she had to say. The two babies heard well what Mommy said, but didn’t respond. Mommy quickly reached behind Jana and struck the exposed part of her butt with a riding crop she held in her hand. Jana shrieked in pain through her gag. Mommy shouted, “DO YOU UNDERSTAND?” Jana and Jonny both screeched out a muffled “Mmmmmmpppphhhh” from behind their gags and yet Mommy reached behind Jonny and smacked his bottom as well. His reaction was just as expected. Daddy had released the flow of fluid through the tubes and as the lights went out and the door closed, the babies felt the slimy liquid begin to flow into their mouths. Neither one of them regretted their embrace in the tub, but they certainly regretted being caught. They worked at swallowing the vile fluid seeping through their penis gags and couldn’t help but imagine that it was in fact real semen. Of course it wasn’t, but they were so miserable it just didn’t matter. Time dragged on. Their bottoms stung. The semen-like fluid kept creeping into their mouths. Sleep would not come; not even a small respite. They moaned out to each other as much in pain as in attempted sympathetic communication. Each one was sorry that they had caused the other this punishment, yet each one couldn’t help but wallow in self-pity as well. Hours went by. Finally as their stomachs bloated from the vast amount of fluid consumed, the flow from the huge bag above them slowed to a trickle and then stopped. Still time crept slowly. There was not a bit of light in the room and not a sound other than a plaintiff moan or the occasional wood-on-wood sound as one or the other wiggled slightly in their stocks, struggling against hope to gain a shred of comfort, even from slight movement. Jana thought she might have passed out from pain for a short time. In reality, her mind was simply playing tricks on her. Her back ached from its folded position. Her wrists and ankles were sore from the friction against the holes keeping them captive and her neck was tender from contact with the wood and terribly stiff from her efforts to hold her neck up from the wood. There was just no relief. Jonny suffered in just the same way. Hours more and finally they heard soft humming sounds they rightly judged to be the sound of the elevator. When they heard the scrape of a key against the outside of the door, they were buoyed from their misery; they thought hopeful thoughts. They’d be released soon for sure. What time was it? How long had they been down here? They didn’t care. They just wanted relief. A light snapped on and each of them in turn snapped their eyes shut against even the indirect light of the fluorescents above them. Their hope grew as they sensed the empty bag hung above them was being removed from the stand. The hoses flopped to the floor and the bag was carried away. Their hopes were dashed as the ends of the hoses were picked up and they sensed more fluid seeping into their mouths. With not a word, the feet they recognized as Daddy’s left the room, plunging them back into the blackness and hopelessness of their tortured imprisonment. The slam of the door was merely punctuation on the sentence they understood all too well. More hours went by. Jonny sensed his diapers had not a square centimeter of dry cloth and sensed a growing puddle in the bottom of his plastic pants. Still more pee and the puddle grew to a lake until he felt a dribble tickle him as it wound its way under the elastic of the plastic pants and down the bottom of his left leg. The bag emptied again and Jana could sense the huge expanse of poop within her eager to explode from her except for the faithful intruder holding her bottom so tightly closed. She longed for a release; a release for her poop, release from her bonds, and if not, at least release from the tortured feeling of alternating soreness and numbness depending on which part of her body was winning the contest for attention at the moment. Meanwhile, upstairs the Mommy and Daddy were giddy with excitement. “I can’t believe they lasted as long as they did,” said Mommy. “I know,” Daddy responded. “You catching them in the tub like that was genius! Thanks to the hidden camera, you caught them! It really was no big deal, but we had to find some reason to get them to the cellar! And I’m so glad we’d worked out the scenario for their first visit. It made it so much easier… and fun!” Later, downstairs, there were the sounds at the door again. Again the lights and the automatic reaction to the light. This time, Daddy spoke. “It’s time for you babies to get up. You’ve been in that punishment position for long enough. You need a diaper change and maybe we’ll let you stretch out and maybe get some rest. Sound good, babies?” “Ummm,” came the loud but muffled reply from each of the pretzel shaped babies. Mommy was there as well. “You’ve gotten that part of your punishment out of the way. Let’s get you cleaned up and re-diapered,” she said in a cheerful voice, as she released Jana and helped her out of the stocks. Jonny was released as well and they were allowed a moment in the sitting position just to start getting the kinks out of their backs. Mommy and Daddy at their meanest needed to allow them some motion before trying to get the two onto their changing tables. Crawling made the most sense and neither baby objected. Nonetheless they were both stiff and sore. The harsh burn of their spanked bottoms had faded but persisted as a dull pain and was no match for the muscle pain of being kept in the stocks for such a long period of time. Each time they moved, they were reminded of the butt plug in their bottoms. Again, the sharp pain of the initial intrusion had been replaced by the constant fullness. Now with motion, they were reminded of its size, but even more of the reservoir of waste dammed up behind it. They crawled slowly and gingerly to the changing tables moaning soft sobs into the penis gags still keeping their mouths full and silent. They both wanted those gags removed, but they were now far from their first priority; not that they would be given any choice in what priorities might be for them. Chapter 26 Each of them needed assistance in getting up on the changing table. It took both Mommy and Daddy to help Jana onto the flat surface where she was carefully strapped down at the upper chest and waist; her arms at her sides, restrained by the two belts. Even with Mommy and Daddy’s help, Jonny slipped getting up and fell harshly and painfully to his knees before he reached the changing table and was strapped in as Jana had been. He was still sobbing pathetically into his gag as Mommy unsnapped his plastic pants, unpinned his diapers and began wiping him clean. Meanwhile, Daddy worked on Jana. Both the babies had completely soaked their diapers and had leaked from their plastic pants. Mommy and Daddy wiped their fronts and then took away the soaked pants and diapers, replacing them for now with a clean diaper to use only as a pad. In contrast to the seeming meanness in doling out the previous night’s punishment, Mommy and Daddy now seemed kind and gentle. Each cooed lovingly to their charge and carefully wiped every inch of their baby’s diaper area and even down the legs where excess urine had run. Once the pair were completely clean and oiled, triple thick diapers were prepared and placed beneath each baby. Daddy then commented, “You two must still be exhausted, so we’re going to let you sleep some down here before we bring you back upstairs. We’re going to take those nasty plugs out of your bottoms as well, so we’ve put in some diaper liners to hold anything that you might need to be getting rid of. We have some special cribs down here where you can lie nice and flat and stretched out – not all hunched over like in the stocks. Won’t that be nice babies?” Both Jonny and Jana couldn’t help but respond with soft sighs through the heavy penis gags. Even if they weren’t to be brought upstairs, they’d be allowed to lie flat. The plug would be removed and even though they’d end up pooping their diapers, this was something that shouldn’t be horribly painful. Mommy chimed in, saying, “Oh, and we’ll take out those punishment pacifiers and allow you to have something to eat and drink while you’re down here.” Even before pulling the thick diapers between Jonny’s legs, Mommy went to a drawer and returned with two handfuls of straps, handing one to Daddy. Jonny began to suspect that things might not be quite as cheery and upbeat as Mommy and Daddy had been portraying. Still, when Mommy unlocked and removed the huge penis gag, he couldn’t help but be thankful. He had barely enough time to work his stiff jaw in a circular motion and begin to say “Thank you, Mommy” when the next pacifier gag cut him off. This one at least was softer and a little smaller than the penis gag. There was no way he was going to be talking at all and while smaller than the penis gag, it was larger than his other pacifiers upstairs. Jana was given the same kind of replacement pacifier and soon both babies had the straps locked firmly around their heads. Their feet were lifted high in the air to allow Mommy and Daddy to gently work the plugs out of their bottoms. Each of the babies gasped and grunted into their gags at the initial pain of removal. In no time though, their diapers were pinned and plastic pants pulled up their legs and worked over the bulky thickness of their diapers. Once the changing table straps were removed, each of them was eased to a sitting and then standing position. They were still stiff, but so very relieved to be standing and working out their muscles even slightly. From there, they were guided to a yet unexplored side of the room. They both stopped short simultaneously as their ‘cribs’ came into view. In front of them lay two heavily barred shallow cages, each barely wide enough for their bodies. What was more ominous than anything else was the extremely heavy top which were hinged open for now, but when closed would be within mere inches of their faces. Jonny wasn’t even sure that his slim stomach would not be crushed under these bars. Mommy and Daddy smiled and in fact, Mommy had to stifle a giggle at their reactions. “Get in babies. You do want to lie down and rest, don’t you?” asked Mommy. “Ooooommmph,” was all Jonny could say, but the look on his face said far more. “IN!’ yelled Daddy, poking at his back. After last night, as reluctant as Jonny was to accept even more punishment, he knew he had no choice. He eased himself down into the long, narrow crib. It barely accepted the full length of his body and so when Mommy suggested he slip his feet out through the bars at the bottom of this cage, he complied. Jana had climbed into her cage and Daddy was now pulling her feet out through the lower bars as well. “Now, both of you,” said Mommy, “put your hands up above your heads and reach them out through the bars at the top of the crib.” When they hesitated, Daddy quietly, calmly and almost lovingly said, “Don’t be stupid. Your Mommy asked you to do something. Just do it for Mommy.” They got the hint and soon their arms were stretched out above their heads through the crib bars. CRACK! The sound of wood on wood again as a split and hinged piece of wood slammed around Jonny’s wrists. This small, split board had small circles to hold his arms tightly apart like a full set of stocks would. CLICK! A padlock sealed the restraint closed. Jonny wiggled his arms only to realize this wood would not allow movement of his arms at all. CRACK! This time from the foot of his crib, Jonny felt another board locked around his ankles. The placement of the boards and the length of the cage was just enough so that all but the least of movements was denied. More similar sounds confirmed what Jonny knew already; Jana was to be similarly restrained. Finally, with Mommy looking down at him smiling, he saw her hand move to the heavy metal crib top. A flick of the wrist and these bars were hurtling down at him. He instinctively shut his eyes and gasped anticipating the worst. SLAM!! The sound actually hurt his ears and took away his breath for a moment, but he was relieved to know that the bars didn’t come in contact with his body. The cage did reverberate for a moment and it was quite a while before he could breath normally, but he was not physically harmed. Mommy stood above him, laughing for all she was worth. “Oh, you babies are priceless! I just love this so much! Well, let’s get you locked in and set up for your breakfast.” Jana was spared the drama of the slamming crib top, but it terrified her to see the heavy bars so close to her face. Even closing gently, the top still made an ominous sound as it jarred the rest of the cage. The sound reverberated through her head. Claustrophobia swept over her as a heavy stand was placed between the two cribs. A huge bag was hung on the stand and tubes attached to it were in turn attached to their gags. “We’ll be back to give you some juice to go with your formula. Relax and enjoy now that you aren’t all cramped over in the stocks. Aren’t you just so lucky to be out of the stocks?” With that Mommy began laughing again. Her laughter echoed through the room and faded as the door was closed and the babies left alone again. Barely had the formula begun creeping into Jana’s mouth when the pains in her gut overtook her. Where the plug had been still felt strangely empty, but she could feel the pressure behind that space. The cramps forced her to try to bend and her arms and legs banged into the bars of the cage. Groaning and grunting into the gag did little to help. When she tried to stop accepting the flow of formula into her mouth and grunt to relieve the pressure in her bottom, she almost gagged on the formula that had seeped in against her efforts. Finally, she could feel what seemed like a brick work its way toward release from her bottom. When it finally found an exit, it seemed to explode. From there, a slow, steady river of poop worked to find its way out of its long captivity. Thankfully, Jana could move just enough to arch her back slightly, lifting her bottom slightly off the bottom of the cage and allowing a slightly better flow and slightly more room for the growing pile of excrement. She was used to the feeling of poop in her diaper and as uncomfortable as it was, the pain of the initial release was gone and she could settle into a routine of her mouth filling with formula, swallowing and letting her mouth refill again. She actually was hungry and as much as she’d rather have solid food, she was grateful to be filling her stomach. Much of the time she tried to keep her eyes shut because the proximity of the bars above her creeped her out too much. Her arms were already beginning to be stiff from being kept up above her head, but it was better than being in the stocks. Jonny concentrated on his formula and not for quite a while did he feel the inexorable pressure in his bottom. He was far luckier than Jana, in that he simply felt a mass within him slowly slip down and then explode into his diapers with little or no pain. He also arched to help provide room for this load of excrement and felt it smear up his back and in between his legs as he let himself back down. When more came, he ultimately felt the mass flow upwards coming in contact with his scrotal sac. It was not comfortable, but again he had experienced diaper blow-outs before. This was not the biggest problem he faced. He too was hungry and so suckled heavily on the gag, trying to draw as much of the formula in as possible. This was not a greedy thing for him; not a competition between him and Jana for a precious small commodity. He knew well that Mommy and Daddy certainly had no intention of stopping this feeding before the two were overstuffed. There was no fear on that account. The contents of the bag continued to flow even after the two babies felt totally bloated. Finally Daddy came into their playroom, took away the rest of the formula, replacing it with a huge bag of juice which flowed even faster into their mouths. They had already felt the heavy load of poop in their diapers mixing with the inevitable urine output that neither of them could regulate even outside of this captivity. They knew their diapers would soon be at or above capacity and sensed no relief soon. It was in fact around 1:00 pm when Mommy and Daddy finally came down to the playroom and released them. They were finally brought upstairs, showered, diapered and allowed into their cribs. They were entirely free to move around within their locked cribs and were given their normal pacifiers. Even though the pacifiers could not be taken out and the cribs were locked as always, the two babies felt so much better. They fell asleep almost instantly and slept through until the next morning. Chapter 27 For several weeks, their routine fell back to normal. Jana and Jonny were reluctant to step out of line in the slightest for fear of punishment. Though they had little or no time to converse between each other in private, they seemed to have a silent agreement between them to continue quiet resistance as they looked for a possible weakness in their captivity. More time passed and when the babies were left alone in the bathtub, they got brave again. They embraced and touched each other. Once Jonny had Jana close to a climax when a sound from the other room broke their play and Mommy returned. She seemed not to notice anything and over the course of the next several days, they continue their kissing and fondling in the tub. Jana gave up trying to arouse Jonny as the modification he’d undergone had removed any physical ability he had to be aroused. Still, he felt love for Jana and this caused him to at least wish they could unite. That falling short, he tried to bring her some sexual resolve. They had no way of tracking time, but it was truly almost four months here in this house. One morning, Jonny awoke in his crib and looked around to find Jana not there. He thought that was curious because they seemed never to be separated. This had not happened ever since they’d been brought here. He was apprehensive and when Mommy arrived to get him up, he looked at her pensively. “What’s the matter Baby? Do you miss your sister? Don’t worry. She’s fine. Daddy took her on a little trip. They should be back sometime tomorrow. Let’s get you up and ready for the day, Jonny.” Mommy began to let him out of the crib and he suddenly surged toward her unexpectedly. He was frightened. He was angry. And he’d seen what he thought was an opportunity. If he’d had a moment more to think, he might have thought better of this action. She was certainly fast on her feet and deftly dodged out of the way even as she was reaching for her pocket. Jonny had hardly begun to try to recover when he felt the zap. Shaking and screaming into his pacifier, he fell quickly back to the floor. Only his diaper knew how much he had wet in reaction to this shock. He lay there gasping for a moment before Mommy spoke calmly with a smug smile, “Jonny, that wasn’t very nice. You know better than that! Now you’ll have to wait for your sister in your basement playroom! Get moving now. Crawl into the hallway to the elevator. You know the way.” He rolled over onto his knees looking warily at Mommy, trying to plan another leap at her. Zzzaaapppp! And again, he was rolling in pain on the floor. “Don’t be so silly, Baby. Do as I say!” replied Mommy. Mommy continue to give him small hits from the Behavior Aversion Device implanted in his shoulder every couple feet along his path, just to remind him who was in charge. Jonny wasn’t halfway to the elevator before he regretted his decision to make a move toward Mommy. Still he feared for Jana’s safety. Where had Daddy taken her? What was going on? Would she be OK? Would he even see her again? These questions rolled over and over in his mind as he was strapped onto the changing table in the cellar, re-diapered in thicker diapers than he’d ever been put in and forced into the shallow crib cage he and Jana had experienced before. When the door slammed home and was locked, he was not worried about his own captivity, but about Jana’s welfare. He loved her and he looked forward to the day when they could escape this place and be together. His arms and legs were free in this cage and he had his normal pacifier in, but the cage was still uncomfortable. His arms were at his side and his legs were free as well, but he found even then there was not enough room to roll over. And so he lay there, not feeling sorry for himself, but wondering about Jana. Meanwhile the family Lear jet approached its landing and Daddy spoke to Jana, who was firmly locked into her safety seat and sucking nervously on her pacifier. “Don’t worry, Sweety. This won’t take long at all. It’s just a little adjustment Mommy and I have decided that you need. You’ll barely notice. We’ll stay overnight and be on our way home early in the morning. We may even be back before Mommy gets your brother Jonny up from his crib tomorrow.” Jana was rightfully scared. She knew there was no pleasant outcome to expect in going back to the place where Mommy and Daddy had gotten her. Soon though, the plane had landed, one of Daddy’s men had helped Daddy get her out of the plane, into a car, and then at that place, out of the car and into the building. She was quickly taken by two men in scrubs through the hallways to a procedure room. There, her clothes were removed and folded neatly, her diapers removed and her body wiped meticulously. The men said nothing to her and with her pacifier in place, there was nothing she could say. She wanted to resist, but her arms had been restrained tightly at her side and now an IV had been inserted into her arm. The room faded and she drifted off. When she woke, she was in a different room. There was only a dim light from one corner of the room and there were drapes hanging on two sides of her. She realized her arms and ankles were firmly strapped to the cot she was on, but she was not uncomfortable. She raised her head enough to see a simple band-aid where the IV had been. Her diaper was wet, but that was not an unfamiliar feeling at all. In lifting her head, she began feeling that she was absolutely fine. Soon a man in scrubs came by, looked at a machine behind her, wrote some things on a clipboard and reached to undo her pacifier. “Don’t talk. I’m going to give you another pacifier for now allowing you some nutrition. You’ve been on an IV for a while, but I want you to have some formula before your Daddy brings you home. You’ve been asleep for quite a few hours and you’re almost ready for transport. When you finish the formula, we’ll get you into clean diapers, dressed and ready to go.” As he went to replace the pacifier, she began to speak and he quickly inserted the bulb of the new pacifier before she had a chance. He continued to talk to her as he fastened the pacifier, hung a bag of formula and attached it to her pacifier. “You’ll notice no discomfort at all coming out of this. You won’t even know whether anything was really done. I’m not allowed to say one way or another. But you will feel nothing. Now just finish this up and we’ll get you on your way.” Jana didn’t think she could trust this man at all, but she did feel fine and was suckling on the formula hungrily. She’d never really gotten the idea of liking her formula, but it was far better than hunger. It still was humiliating to be fed in this way, but she was comfortable for now and would soon be out of this place. Yes, she’d be back with Daddy, but she’d be on her way back to Jonny as well. Jonny. She loved him so much. She longed for a time when they could be together in total innocence without constantly worrying about escape or what Mommy and Daddy were planning for them. It was a while after she’d finished her formula before the man came back. But true to his word, she was changed and dressed in the clothes she’d worn to this place. Another man came and helped her out of the building to where Daddy waited in a limousine. The sky was mostly dark except for peeps of light in the East. It must be very early morning, she thought. It didn’t matter what time it was. She was out of that place and on her way home to her… well, he wasn’t really her brother, but on her way back to Jonny. She loved him so much. It was no time at all to the airport and after a nap, Jana woke up to the plane landing. Before she knew it, she was back home. Jonny had spent hours in the small crib down in the cellar before being taken out for a spanking. He had then been given a special laxative suppository which gave him incredible cramps before finally releasing in a fiery and very painful bowel movement. He’d been left in the filthy diaper for a couple hours before Mommy released him, showered him, re-diapered him and brought him back up to his crib. His bottom stung but Mommy applied a strong pain-relieving diaper-rash ointment. He was just waking from a light sleep when Jana was led back into their bedroom and her diapers and clothes changed. Mommy got Jonny up from his crib, changed him and both Mommy and Daddy brought them down to the kitchen for a late breakfast. The twins ate heartily the scrambled eggs and little squares of toast put in their breakfast bowels. They sucked down their bottles and Jana had politely asked Mommy for more. That day and the next several weeks went without event until one night in the tub, they were left alone again. Jonny got brave and embraced Jana. His finger approached Jana’s special place as they embraced and kissed. He fondled her for some time before Jana stopped and sat upright, almost pushing Jonny away. “What?” Jonny whispered. “Is someone coming? I don’t hear anything. I think they’re in their own bedroom.” Jana looked down as her lip quivered and her eyes welled with tears, “No, that’s not it. It’s what they did to me at that place.” She looked up at Jonny with tears streaming down her cheeks. “They did something to me and now I’m not getting any reaction from your finger at all. I don’t feel anything down there. Yeah, I know your finger is there, but you might as well put your finger in my mouth! They took away your ability to have sex or even feel an orgasm. Now they’ve taken it away from me too. I don’t feel a thing. I’ll never have another orgasm or even get any sexual pleasure down there.” Jonny tried to reassure her and continued to hug her until they heard Mommy and Daddy approaching. Jana was still crying as Mommy and Daddy entered the room, though they had broken their embrace. “Oh, look Ellen, I think Jana has figured it out,” Daddy said. Mommy held Jana’s chin up and smiled gently at her, as tears continue down her cheeks. “It’s OK baby. Those feelings you used to have are for grown-ups. You’re our baby. That’s all you are and that’s all you’ll ever be. The two of you are our twin babies. We love you both dearly. Your brother gave up those grown-up feelings long ago and so it’s only fair that you’ve given up those feelings. They were for adult women; not for a little baby girl like you.” Jana completely broke down and sobbed uncontrollably. Jonny felt a fury rising within him but carefully restrained himself for fear he’d bring punishment on both of them. He was right. Daddy in fact had had it all planned out and was in fact disappointed when he behaved. Oh well, Daddy thought. The time will come…the time will come. Jana had no way of knowing, but it had been Mommy and Daddy’s choice that Jana not know anything before, during or immediately after the procedure at that place. When other female property was brought to the clinic for this same procedure, some of the properties were strapped onto a procedure table with their legs splayed in stirrups before the procedure was explained to them. In fact, it was a painless laser surgery with absolutely no need of anesthesia at all. Some owners loved the idea of being present as the procedure was carefully and fully explained to their property before the procedure was done. They basked in the terror of their property as she would buck unsuccessfully at her tight bonds and scream in horror into her gag as the procedure was done. In this case, within moments after, the girl would be fingered until she realized full well the success of the procedure. In other cases, such as Jana, the owner would opt for secrecy and anesthesia to hide from the girl what procedure had been done. Then it would be a matter of time before she realized at her own hand (literally) or the hand or penis of someone else what had been done to her. At any rate, Jana cried herself to sleep that night as Jonny lay in his crib bemoaning not only her fate but the growing hopelessness of their lives. Chapter 28 More time went by. The babies behaved so well that finally Mommy and Daddy decided they didn’t need their pacifiers locked in their mouths throughout the day. It felt so good to have them out, but at the same time each of them had become so accustomed to them and had relied on them so much to soothe themselves. Given pacifier without straps, it was their choice as to when to use them and so they sucked on their pacifiers most of the day anyway. Still it was such freedom not to have it strapped in! It also gave the babies more chance to talk with each other. Now that the s-e-x issue was seemingly resolved, Mommy and Daddy allowed the two to hug one another more often. They watched carefully for inappropriate touching but Jana had gradually found that even breast manipulation gave her little to no sexual stimulus. The two still felt the strong love between them and just rationalized that even though actual sex was not possible, they could still show their deep love for one another. Things were settling in again and days turned to weeks. As the twins played in their playroom, they began to notice that leaves had changed colors and were beginning to fall from the trees. What remained of their adult minds remembered that this was a change of season. They remembered the four seasons and struggled to think back to what season they remembered last from their adult lives. They knew the leaves had been full out since being in this house, but they had no idea how long they’d been in that other place. They spoke of how winter would be coming and it would be getting cold outside. At some point it would snow, but none of this mattered to them because they were never brought outside. In their quiet desperation, they continued to dream. In whispered voices, they quietly began to talk again about escape. About a week later, on a day when Daddy had gone away on a trip and Mommy was with them by herself, Jana noticed Mommy put down the remote control for the devices imbedded in their shoulder. The two had long ago decided that if either got a chance to grab it in such a situation, they would work together to overpower her. From there they reasoned that they could somehow subdue her – maybe lock her into one of their own cribs while they escaped. They might be able to get keys to a car and simply drive away – though they’d have to figure a way past the gate guards. The guards at the service entrance might not even be in place; once, the pair had heard Daddy talk about how sometimes those men were sloppy at their jobs. He’d talked about firing them, but hadn’t as far as they knew. Jana slowly walked one of her dollies over toward the table holding the remote control while Jonny was in another part of the room playing with trucks. Jonny called out to Mommy about something inconsequential while Jana picked up the remote and slid it under her little dress and into the top of her diaper panties. After walking her dolly back over toward Mommy, Jana nodded to Jonny and they both sprang at once. Mommy shrieked as she was knocked off her feet. Jonny grabbed her hands while Jana struggled to control Mommy’s feet. It took them a while to gain control, but soon Jonny had one arm tightly around Mommy’s neck threatening to take away her breath and the other arm holding her arm behind her, twisting it so much Mommy gasped in pain. Mommy tried to talk sense into the two – at least from her point of view – as she was coerced up the stairs and into the twins’ bedroom where she was unceremoniously tossed and locked into Jana’s crib after they searched her pockets for keys. Finding none, they went downstairs and within a short time, found a full set of keys in the kitchen. A security display near the garage door in the kitchen scanned across the outside gates. The main entrance was closed and they could see the guards there. Even as they watched, they noticed two extra guards walking from the direction of the service gate. Next, Jonny and Jana noticed that the service gate was closed, but that there was a small passage leading to the outside that looked open. More importantly, there was no movement. Even as one camera scanned the gate-house and another, the outside perimeter of the gate-house, there was no one there. They were in luck! The two guards must have been bored and walked to the main entrance to visit with those guards. If they hurried, they could get out. They started for the garage, but Jonny stopped short. If they took a car, they might be able to smash the gate, but who knows what damage it would do to the car. Certainly the noise would attract the other guards. If they could just sneak out, they might be able to gain some time. Out the back door and across the yard the two went. Flushed with the thought of finally gaining their freedom, they’d given no thought at all to the fact that they were adult sized, but clothed as little children. The fullness of their diapers were obvious and showed beneath Jana’s little dress and from the bottom of Jonny’s very short shorts. No one in the world could see them and not be at least very suspicious. And no one would forget what they’d seen or where. Still the pair finished their dash across the open lawn of the backyard. They could see the service gate up ahead and they could almost taste the freedom beyond it just moments away. They got close and stopped for breath for just a moment. “This is it, Jana! This is it! We’re going to be free! Let’s go quickly. I’ll go first and make sure no one is outside watching,” Jonny said. The two held hands as they got closer to the gate. Suddenly something went wrong; horribly wrong. The two were hit by a shock so fierce that they were instantly knocked off their feet. They were rendered instantly unconscious and would remember none of what happened after their final approach to the gate. Thankfully, the gps alarm trigger that was part of their Behavior Aversion Device was set for such a massive jolt that they felt no pain; rather they were simply rendered instantly unconscious. They would be for quite some time. They remained unconscious while the service entry guards finished their conversation at the front gate, returned, found the still and lifeless bodies of the pair of would-be escapists, and brought them back to the main house. When Mommy heard the door from the outside open again, she screamed for all she was worth until the guards heard. They released Mommy and helped her bring the hapless pair down to the basement playroom. There, the guards assisted as the babies were stripped and re-diapered. They were then put against a far wall of the room and restrained at the waist, wrists and ankles to large circular disks set into the wall. Mommy then turned each circle until each baby was upside down. The rotating disks were then fixed in position so that the babies were strapped helplessly upside down. Much later, Jonny finally began regaining consciousness and instantly realized things were not as planned! He felt very strange and felt the pressure in his head from being upside down. Nothing seemed right as he opened his eyes. He glanced around the room and began to understand his fate, as well as seeing his beloved right next to him upside down as well. It was some time before Jana regained consciousness and a while after that before Jonny braved speaking. “Jana, I’m so sorry. I have no idea what went wrong. I don’t remember anything. The guards must have been hiding. Do you know what happened?” he asked. “I’ve got no idea. I thought we were home free. Out! On our way! I don’t know what hit us. Nothing should have stopped us. It’s not fair,” she sobbed. “It’s OK, Jana. I know we’re really going to catch it for this, but we’ll make it. I just know. We’ll be OK. You and I were meant to be together and happy. Our time will come. I promise. Hang in. We can take anything they decide to dish out to us. We’ve made it this far together. We’re not about to give up,” he said firmly. He wasn’t so sure of what he had said, twelve hours later as he worked to swallow the liquid seeping into his mouth from the gag Mommy had locked into his mouth. He heard Jana’s struggles to swallow while hanging upside down as well. The discomfort was immense, but the worst was that their diapers were now so drenched that urine was seeping out of the waist-band of their diaper pants. He felt a few drops occasionally run down his chest to run off and splash onto the floor. Once in a while, drops would run down his neck and onto his face. He’d gotten used to peeing in his diapers, but the humiliation of pee running onto his face was a new low. He looked over pitifully at Jana suffering largely the same fate. It seemed surreal to look at her strapped upside down with urine dripping running around and sometimes between her breasts and down onto her face as well. Neither of them regretted their decision to try to escape and vowed silently to continue their attempts and yet, they had no idea what fate they faced. They knew their punishment would be harsh. This was only the beginning. Chapter 29 They were surprised when Mommy and Daddy came into the room and released them, changed them and led them into the elevator. They had expected far more time in this room and far worse punishment. Instead of going straight up to the second floor however, the elevator stopped at the first floor and the pair was immediately herded toward the garage. Jonny sensed what was coming and started to object. It took two very heavy shocks from Daddy subdue him. After blubbering in pain on the floor for a while, he was helped up, and still resisting, put into the car and strapped into his car seat. Jana had to be shocked several times as well. Weakened and in tears, she had to be helped into her seat too. From there, they were on the Lear jet, they arrived at the airport and all too soon were back in that place. Jana and Jonny were dragged off to separate procedure rooms and placed in reclining seats. They were strapped in across the chest, with their ankles bound and their arms strapped to the padded arm of the chair just below the elbow and with another strap across the palm of their hand. Jonny felt the mask at his face and tried not to breathe in, but soon he faded into a dark haze. Jana, understanding far too well the futility, did not resist. Later, they woke in cots next to each other, both strapped in securely. Jana spoke first, “Jonny, what do you think they did? I’m not feeling much of anything yet. What was it?” Jonny sadly replied, “Try to move your fingers. Mine won’t move. I have feeling, but I can’t move my fingers at all. I don’t know if that’s all they did, but isn’t that enough? I guess it’s supposed to be our punishment for picking up the remote control.” Starting to sob, Jana replied, “You’re right, Jonny. I’ve been trying, but I can’t move my fingers either. It doesn’t feel like it’s something that’s going to wear off, either. What are we going to do? When will they stop and just leave us alone?” “I don’t know. I don’t know. But don’t give up yet, Jana. I’m not ready to give up, are you? I love you too much. We can make it. We can still do it. We’ll be together and put all this behind us. Hang in. We’ll have to behave or at least pretend to for quite a while, but we’ll find another chance. We will. I promise.” A short time after this, Mommy and Daddy were escorted into the room by a man in scrubs. They looked at their babies – or property – whichever your prefer – with somber expressions. “You’ve got to realize, you brought this on yourselves.” Daddy spoke evenly but in a very severe voice. “We’d never normally consider doing this to you. But you forced our hand. Never again will you pick up a remote control or much of anything else. We love you and want you to know that we love you. It’s only because we love you so much that we had to do this. We hope you’ve learned your lesson and will behave now.” The man in scrubs released all but their ankle restraints and brought a full baby bottle to each of them. “Careful, now. You’ll have to get used to holding a bottle a little differently. There you go. That’s the way.” But the bottle soon rolled out of Jonny’s grasp and had to be re-placed for him. He finally settled for letting the bottle rest in the V of his hands held together. Jana’s slipped as well and she eventually copied Jonny’s strategy. She would follow him to the ends of the earth. She really believed that somehow they would somehow find freedom together without any worry about being captives. She just knew it. Chapter 30 For the next several weeks, the babies gradually adapted to not being able to grasp anything with their fingers. Mommy or Daddy had to feed them everything. Their fingers were entirely limp and even when a finger from one hand was pressed against a finger from the other hand even tiny pieces of toast would just fall out of their grasp. When they played in the play room, they were unable to pick up toys. The Legos in the corner that Jonny had begun to enjoy putting together were useless to him now. He could push cars around with his hand, but if he wanted to pick one up, he had to clench it between his palms. Jana could pick up her dolls in the same way, but it was awkward and uncomfortable for each of them. Every time they thought they could, they’d embrace and hold each other; sometimes naked in the bathtub, sometimes there in the playroom. Their love for each other had not diminished and they would not give up hope. When they felt safe, they’d whisper in low voices about ideas of escape. They behaved outwardly, but inwardly continued plotting to get out of this place. Time passed but sadly a day for escape never came. One day they’d spent time speaking to each other in the play room about plans to capture Mommy and lock her in a crib again – and this time really getting through the gate (they never were told what it was that caused their previous failed attempt). The following morning, Mommy greeted them cheerily and got them up, changed and dressed. Daddy was waiting at the breakfast table too. Everything was going as normal until after having almost emptied their bottles, the twins began to feel weak and groggy. Mommy and Daddy helped them stagger out of their high chairs and into the car in the garage. They were far too weak and disoriented to object. They had no idea was coming. They woke again to the sound of the Lear jet landing. They were still a little groggy and could only imagine what was coming. While they resisted a little, it took only a minor assist from their behavior aversion devices to get them into the limousine and from there into that place one more time. They were brought into an office and strapped into chairs. A man they barely remembered sat behind a massive wooden desk. Mommy and Daddy sat together on a love seat directly in front of the desk. “So, you’ve finally come to your senses, I see,” said the man behind the desk. Daddy smiled and spoke. “Oh we’ve been in our right senses all the way along. We are and have been entirely satisfied with these two. We’ve come to love them dearly as if they were truly our own children. Like any children, they’ve gotten in trouble now and then and we’ve had to discipline them. The intermediate modifications we’ve had done were relatively minor and have helped them on their journey.” “You both realize the severity of the modification you’ve asked for now?” The man looked over his glasses severely at Mommy and Daddy. Jonny and Jana were frightened and none too happy to hear this, but there was little they could do. Mommy smiled at the man. “Oh we don’t look at this as severe at all. And don’t bother sugar coating this in front of the babies. I think they deserve to know what our plans are. After all, it’s because we love them. We’ve watched them struggle to accept who they are now. We know that you offer many other modifications. We know we could sign a paper that would end up with them basically crippled – physically unable to walk. We know we could have their vocal cords cut so they could no longer speak. Still, they’d suffer. Oh, they might eventually give up hope of escape. But probably not. They’d still harbor those thoughts; they’d still try to think of some way out. No, we’re doing the right thing.” “If you’re absolutely sure of it, we’ll get started right away. It will take several weeks at a minimum, you understand. We won’t have you come for them until we are sure they’re completely ready,” said the man. “Yes, we understand fully,” said Daddy. Then he turned to the babies locked into their seats, saying, “And we want the two of you to understand fully. As Mommy said, we’ve seen the two of you struggle to accept yourselves for who you are. You’ve tried to act like adults, giving Mommy and me all kinds of grief. You’ve been punished and still you think you’re grown-ups. Even after we made your little peepee so that it couldn’t get a stiffy, Jonny, you worked at pleasing your own sister with your finger up her special place. That took a modification.” “Still you hugged each other and we could tell you thought of yourselves as lovers, not baby brother and baby sister. You plotted to escape. We overheard most of your conversations and let them go. After all, we knew you couldn’t possibly be successful. You even hurt Mommy and locked her into one of your cribs, thinking you’d get away. Little did you know that a massive shock would be triggered any time you got within 3 feet of the wall or any gate of the estate.” “You probably didn’t realize that each time we’ve brought you in or out, we have to dis-arm the master control. Heaven help you if we forgot to do that! So there you have it. Escape is impossible. We’ve enjoyed these months of watching and listening as you plotted and planned. We’ve enjoyed the punishments we’ve given you and we’ve watched as you tried to behave afterwards. Still we’ve realized this has been only a game. You’ve played your side of it and we’ve played ours.” Jonny got red in the face and struggled against the restraints as he heard this. Jana reddened, but only looked down. Daddy continued, “Mommy and I could continue the game, but now we’d rather just settle in being Mommy and Daddy. The modification you are about to undergo is massive, but not in any physical sense. You will endure absolutely no physical procedure beyond some simple restraint. You’ve endured far, far worse than the plan of action that has been explained to us. Rather, you are about to undergo final mental and psychological conditioning. When you are done, we’ve been promised it will be like you were just born. You’ll remember nothing – NOTHING of your past. You won’t even recognize Mommy and I. Your time with us so far will have disappeared just as your previous life had been erased from your memory before we acquired you.” “This time, however, there will be no residual. You will truly think of yourselves as helpless babies. You will think nothing of the fact that you are truly adult size. As far as you will be concerned it will be the most normal thing in the world. Your adult language and vocabulary will be erased entirely. Your thoughts will be the thoughts of babies. It will take you three or four months before you can successfully roll over in your crib. It will be another while before you can sit up or crawl. And you will never get beyond that stage.” “The programming you’ll receive here will prevent you from ever even thinking about attempting to stand. While it would be physically possible, if you did attempt to stand, the programming would cause you to lose confidence and fall down helplessly. In effect, the training you are about to begin here will simply allow you to become the babies you are. You will end up being active participants in this and will be led to the mindset we feel you truly want to accept for yourselves. Yes, at each step, your willingness to continue in the process will allow it to continue.” “At this point, you may think this is something you don’t want, but you already have accepted your incontinence and you’ve developed so many other baby habits that truly soothe and please you. You may even surprise yourselves as you proceed through this process; you will soon love what you are to become.” “I’m sure you’re looking at the down side of all this right now, but let me assure you how good it will be for you. You will be loved and taken care of unconditionally. You’ll never have another worry or care in your life. We will provide everything you need and you will accept it lovingly and unconditionally. You will develop a deep love for both Mommy and I as well as for each other. But there will be no romantic love. Only the love appropriate to those your emotional age; the love a child has for Mommy and Daddy and the love of two very close siblings; two twin babies.” Jana looked positively white. She stared straight ahead, trying to absorb what Daddy had said. Jonny was screaming into his pacifier and struggling desperately against the bonds holding him down. Two men in scrubs entered the room, released Jana and supported her with their strong hands as they escorted her out of the room. She barely noticed them and seemed almost to float out of the room apart from her body; trapped in her mind as she tried to absorb the words she’d heard. Moments later, another two men slipped into the room, injected Jonny with a sedative and waited for a moment for it to take effect. Within thirty seconds, his thrashing had diminished to the helpless flapping of one hand. His head had drooped to rest on his chest. They then released the restraints and struggled to get him to his feet. They supported most of his weight as they half-dragged him out of the room too. His mind had been reduced to random thoughts lost in swirling fog. The man behind the desk smiled and looked at the man and woman sitting in front of him. “That was some talk you gave them. You had me half convinced that it will only be mind games we play with them. I think they really do believe they’ll be brought to participate actively in their own regression. This little twist seems a little strange though. You seem to be basking in the idea of them being tormented this last time before finally becoming irretrievably infantile. Once these modifications are complete, they won’t have any memory of it at all.” Mommy returned the man’s smile and said, “Oh we know exactly what we’re doing. In fact, we’ve pretty much had it planned right from the very start. We knew the ultimate outcome and simply allowed them to set the timing and sequence of the outcome.” Daddy added, “We are going to ask you to let us see some video of the progress they make and their reactions. That will be a lot of fun for us. At the same time, we really are looking forward to them being total and complete babies. That they won’t remember any of this won’t change the sheer joy we’re going to be getting when they return home. Thank you for all you’ve done and for what you will be doing over the next several weeks. Just let us know when they are ready for us.” Mommy looked at Daddy and giggled, “Paul, this is all so exciting! I think this is going to work out wonderfully.” He looked at her and said, “Of course. I have no doubt.” Mommy and Daddy bid farewell to the man behind the desk and left for home, excited about their future. Chapter 31 Meanwhile a couple floors away and down isolated hallways, Jonny had had his diapers changed and was now padded in triple thick cloth diapers. The two workers were now fitting him with a very special hood. As it went over his head, the men were careful to see that his ears were positioned just right as well as his eyes. Once in place, one of the men pulled down the zipper on the back of the hood fastening it tightly. Two straps on the back of the hood further confirmed the tightness and security. On the front, a special opening was unsnapped to allow the pacifier/feeding gag to be placed in Jonny’s mouth. This gag was then snapped into place where the cover had previously been. Once the hood was fully in place, the men helped Jonny up and into the crib in the room. After restraining his wrists and ankles, they slid the front bars into place and closed the crib top, locking the crib securely. Before they left, they turned on the electronic equipment that began sending the visual and aural signals to the mask. Even though Jonny was still heavily sedated, the sound in his ears roused him enough to open his hazy eyes to see the continuous display of adults dressed as babies, some only in diapers, some in onesies, and others in various other baby attire; men and women crawling around, sitting, and playing with baby games. All of them had been merchandise; products of this institution turned into adult babies in the same way that Jonny and Jana were now going to come to their final regression. What Jonny saw and heard, however, seemed so natural and right and yet still in his mind, so wrong. Through the cloud of drugs, the message was that these images he saw were babies. The concept that these babies might be older than other babies simply made no sense. He was a baby as well. The long, slow, soothing voice continued to echo through the earphones telling Jonny how being a baby was what he was meant to be; that he loved his diapers and that he wanted to become a complete baby. Even in his groggy condition, Jonny reacted by shaking his head and struggling against his bonds. This went on for hours and hours and was being replicated for Jana as well. She had been totally passive as the men brought her into her room; she’d calmly allowed them to change her diapers. She didn’t flinch with the administration of the extra thick diapers and she remained calm as the hood slipped over her head. Was it resignation or was it the shock of having heard what was expected of her and Jonny, who she loved so deeply and so strongly? Soon each one, in their own crib, had their first meal fed through their feeding gag. During this and subsequent feedings, they saw those other adult babies being fed, hearing how this is what they really wanted – they wanted the full experience of being total babies. They wanted to forget their lives as adults; to set it aside and never to return even to thinking about it at all. Through all of this Jana seemed to just absorb it all passively; to let it flow over her. Jonny continued to thrash about and shake his head violently even though he was totally unable to stop the message being seen and heard. Time meant nothing to this pair, but several days passed. The hoods remained a constant and the only sound and light they could detect came from them. The only feelings were of movement within their cribs and of the hands that removed wet and sometimes dirty diapers, gently cleaned them, and put thick dry diapers back on them. They couldn’t possibly have noticed the drugs placed into their food, consumed through the feeding gag. They didn’t even feel themselves slip into a deep sleep, nor the transfer to the procedure room. They didn’t feel the incisions on their legs nor the placement of the devices at just the right locations near just the right muscles. When they awoke, it didn’t seem that there had even been an interruption in the sights and sounds they were being subjected to. The voices told them they didn’t want to be adults any more. They didn’t want to talk like adults anymore and they didn’t even want to walk. They wanted to be complete and total babies. If they even tried to stand up, the voices said, they’d relax their muscles and let themselves slip to the floor helplessly. They were told that this would be their own decision; that it was because of how much they themselves really wanted to be babies. Some of their diaper changes came in the middle of seeing the adult babies and hearing how they wanted to make themselves into helpless babies. At other times, even with the hood in place, they could sense the release of the crib bars as the attendants got the babies ready for their diaper change. Now, the first indication was the feeling of phantom hands on their bodies. Their plastic pants would be pulled and tugged, diapers unpinned. They would be rolled, moved, their bottoms lifted almost automatically with no thought given at all. At other times a change would come during the long lonely periods of sightlessness and silence. As much as the two hated the barrage of mental stimulation, they hated more the sensory deprivation caused by their bonds and the mask. They would be surprised by a flow of liquid into their mouths and they would feel the effects of their own waste being released into their diapers. While they had long since gotten used to using their diapers and having them changed by others, there was something about being sensory deprived that led them to give in even more to a sense of helplessness. They were more relaxed and calm. It was less and less a bad thing that they had been placed in their cribs. Days later during a time of sensory deprivation, Jana sensed the bars of her crib being released. Instead of the feeling of hands removing plastic pants, preparing for a diaper change, the hands were loosening the restraints holding her in. She began to feel nervous. This might be a good thing, but then again, she was convinced there were no good things planned for her future. Strong hands brought her to a sitting position on the edge of her crib and in her ears, she heard the instructions, “Stand up,” as she heard the hands retreat from their hold on her. Without thinking, she obediently urged her muscles to bring her to a standing position. Just as her muscles pulled her up and away from the crib mattress, they immediately betrayed her and sent her crashing to the floor. She screamed into her gag and put her hands out randomly. With no vision whatsoever, it was a horrible feeling to be falling with no sense of what was around her. “Get on your hands and knees,” said the voice in her ears. Defiantly, yet obediently, she felt the floor with her hands and found her way to kneeling. Even before being directed to, she began to rise. Her leg muscles pulled her up, but just so far before giving way yet again. She fell hard, not being able to see where to put her arms to cushion her fall. “Get up,” said the voice. Once more she tried and once more her muscles betrayed her. This went on for some time before she simply lay sobbing on the floor, curled up in a ball. Now the voice spoke gently to her, “See, you don’t want to stand up, do you? You are a baby and babies can’t stand up. You think you want to, but deep down you want to be a baby that can’t stand up. You’ve been a very good baby and you’ve convinced yourself not to stand. It really was your own idea, wasn’t it?” Finally strong arms guided her back into her crib, secured her limbs and closed and locked the crib once more. The voice continued through the speakers in the mask, soothingly explaining to her how this was what she really wanted. She didn’t want to walk or even stand ever again. She wanted to be a baby. Jana continued to sob, convinced that somehow they’d done this to her; they’d actually convinced her to abandon control of her leg muscles. She clearly had no way of knowing that the devices implanted in her legs were sending electrical signals to the muscles used to stand up every time she went to use them. It wasn’t in her mind, but rather the electrical impulses of the implants telling her muscles to relax. Jonny was going through this exact regimen. At first he’d been very stubborn and he’d tried continuously for twenty minutes more than Jana had withstood the torment. Finally, however, he too ended up a blubbering mass on the floor and was helped back into his crib. While the two no longer had any sense of time, they were led through this torment three times a day for days and days. In fact it was Jonny who finally succumbed first. The voice prompted him to stand and yet he simply remained on the floor. Hands prodded him and he would get on hands and knees but not stand. The hands would bring him into a standing position and release him immediately to fall to the floor. Several times he tried to at least keep his muscles stiff to avoid falling, but they betrayed him every time. Mercifully the hands and the voice released him from his agony and left him alone in his crib. Again and again the voice would return to console him about his decision to be a real baby. Jana went for a full day and a half more of this torment. She tried to convince herself that if she tried hard enough, she’d succeed. She could beat this because she loved Jonny so much. She knew he would be strong and she would not let him down. When she finally did give up, she lay sobbing for hours and hours in her crib. The sights and sounds continued and each of the babies thought they would be driven crazy. Now several times a day, they’d be gotten out of the cribs to crawl. The ones monitoring them, however, had programmed the implants to relax the muscles even from this control and Jana and Jonny would fall in a heap even from a kneeling position. They had learned well from their failure to stand and gave in quickly to not being able to kneel or crawl. The voice from the earphones in their hoods began to feel more and more like it was simply within their heads and part of their own thoughts. More and more, they began to accept that what the voice was saying might really be true. Chapter 32 They began sinking deeper and deeper into hopelessness. Days more passed before their food was again drugged. Any slight difference in taste would not be noticed by the babies hungrily ingesting everything that came into their mouths. More and more they were fixated on the oral stimulation of their pacifiers, feeding gags and bottles. If they had noticed the medications, what difference could it have possibly made? This time it was a chemical devised as an outgrowth of a drug used to promote speech in stroke victims. This drug was modified, however, to act in just the opposite way. The pair had no sense this was being done to them until one day when men came into their rooms, opened their cribs and removed the hoods. The attendants worked slowly and the babies were constantly reassured, first through the voice in the hood and then by the attendants themselves. Even though the lights in the room were dimmed to a minimum, Jonny squinted as light streamed into his eyes. When one of the men released his pacifier gag, he spoke, “Taaaa taaaa.” He thought he was saying ‘Thank you,’ and immediately knew something was wrong. He worked his jaw back and forth for a while thinking it was just stiff from having the gag in it. At the same time, he knew better because he’d been gagged so many times before and this had never happened. His jaw would be sore, but after just a moment he could speak clearly. “What was that, Baby?” The man who’d released his gag, spoke gently and softly. “Taaaa taaaa,” was all that escaped Jonny’s mouth. “What a good baby you are. You’re cooperating so well. All on your own, you’ve decided to use only baby talk,” said the man with a condescending and demeaning tone in his voice and yet still gentle. “Aaaa naaa waaaa…” Jonny began. His voice developed an edge as he continued to work to form words that would just not come out, “Meeeeeeeeeee naaaaa beeeeeeeaaaaaaaaa.” “Good! That’s the way, Baby,” taunted the man. Every time the man spoke to him, Jonny would react in anger and spew more nonsense talk. And every time Jonny tried to talk, the man would compliment him on his willingness to abandon meaningful speech. Within hours this same pattern was repeated in Jana’s room. She ended up in sobs, wracking her body against her restraints, thrashing against the crib mattress until finally her attendants decided it wise to use a hypodermic and sedate her. The hoods were replaced and the training continued. Soon a new drug was introduced into their feeding routine. This was one developed in conjunction with Alzheimer’s research. Scientists had managed to isolate the chemical in the brain that caused the memory loss and they were working on a drug to promote preservation of memory. A few very private, very well paid researchers took what was being learned and twisted it to find the drug now being ingested by Jana and Jonny. Slowly but very surely, this chemical would have its effect on the memory centers of the brain eroding all memory function, but particularly long term memory. The drug would continue and the patients monitored, questioned, and observed until it was certain that not only were they unable to speak, but they would no longer understand words and no longer have any memories of the past. As long as the drug was continued in the appropriate doses, memories would not only be suppressed but completely eliminated. Once the drugs were stopped, memories would begin to build but none prior to the stopping of the drugs would ever be retrievable. Day by day Jana and Jonny would lose more recollection of past events. Soon they were forgetting many of the details of their stay together in Mommy and Daddy’s house. Gradually all the memories of punishments faded and so too the pleasurable thoughts of baths together and the feelings they’d experience before of sexual pleasures. It all slipped away. Jana began to slip into periods of not remembering Jonny’s name – even as Jonny - and then more and more periods of not remembering him at all. Jonny had even sooner than Jana forgotten all about her and had no recollection of his own name. He fell into a state of recognizing only his body and its functions. He ate, he peed, and he pooped. Someone came and changed his diapers. Gradually the speech of the attendants turned into meaningless gibberish. He had no words left in his mind. He experienced but could not describe to himself any of it. He simply existed. And he was happy with that. Eventually the two no longer needed restraints in their cribs. Muscle memory had been wiped away as surely as cognitive memory. They lay how they were placed. They would make no effort to roll over and although they would move their arms and legs randomly, there was no such thing as purposeful movement. When they were changed, they’d look up into the eyes of their attendant and respond with smiles but as the drugs continued, even that recognition began to fade. Their eyes became less focused and they could sense only the slightest differences in visual texture. Jana and Jonny had reached their final level of modification; they behaved and thought at the same level of newborn babies. There would be and could be no return to adulthood for them. Chapter 33 A week later, Mommy and Daddy came to pick up their newborns. The doses of medication had been adjusted to a maintenance level and a three month supply given to the couple. The staff here would keep the supply coming as time went on and in carefully leveled doses to restrict development of the babies’ minds beyond the point desired. Jana and Jonny were eased into special strollers based on those for handicapped adults, yet fitted out in an infantile way. The seats reclined in a way that allowed baby’s neck to be supported and they were strapped in to protect the babies rather than restrain them, for no restrained was needed. There was a loose strap placed over their legs to prevent wild uncoordinated movement simply because their legs were so much longer than a real baby’s. They lay in these strollers, content and amused by their own gurgling and cooing. They watched vague shapes and shadows, but saw nothing. They heard the sound of soft voices but had no sense of where the sound came from. They felt the motion of the strollers as they exited the building and sensed the slight temperature change from inside to outside to back inside. The vehicle in which they rode had fittings to anchor the stroller safely so there was no need to move the babies. There was a new sense of motion and they each slipped off to sleep. Jonny woke and felt an empty stomach. He did the only thing he knew how to do. He began crying. Jana had been sleeping, but reacted to a sound similar to something she’d heard before. The tone was different, but the sound was familiar. Her reaction was to cry as well. Before long each of them felt the familiar sensation at their lips and this they understood well. They instinctively drew the nipple into their mouth and began to nurse. Jana had no sense that it was Mommy holding her bottle or that the whooshing noise in the background was the soothing sound of the Lear jet engines whisking them all to what she would eventually know as her home. She heard that voice again too. Jonny also nursed his bottle and heard not only the one voice but another as well. Over time he would hear these voices often and would gradually associate them with feelings of safety, contentment and happiness. For now, he was happy because the sensation in his tummy was changing. Everything was as it should be. As each bottle was emptied, the baby consuming it slipped off into a gentle sleep. They slept solidly through the rest of the flight, the transfer to a limo and the ride to the estate. Mommy and Daddy had called ahead on their way from the airport. The staff had been alerted and was ready and waiting for the arrival of the limo and the two new family members arriving for the first time… for the second time. As the limo pulled to a stop and Mommy and Daddy climbed out, a man stepped forward dressed in blue scrubs, stopping a few steps away from the couple. He was about six feet tall, with very short brown hair. There was no facial hair noticeable and not a trace of hair sticking out from the vee of his shirt. He looked to be around 24 or 25 years old. Next to him, stood a blond woman. Her hair was very short, but reasonably stylish. She was wearing pink scrubs and looked to be about the same age as the man. The two of them stood almost as if at attention and did not speak. Daddy looked them up and down before speaking. “Manny, please get little Jonny from the limo and bring him up to his crib. He’s still sleepy from the trip. The driver will help you with his carriage and also with Jana’s. Nanny, Jana is on the other side of the car. Manny can help you get her into her carriage and then to her crib.” Each stood for a moment to be sure he was done with his instructions and then in turn each one looked him in the eyes and said, “Yes, Sir.” Mommy, who’d been standing next to Daddy looked at the man and woman dressed in scrubs and cast a knowing glance at their thick midsection. No one could escape seeing the large bulge at their waists. A few might think they were just overweight in spite of their otherwise muscular appearance. Few would suspect that obviously responsible adults like this would be dressed in double thick cloth diapers and billowing plastic pants. But then few would even know about the fact that sometimes people disappear from their lives to trained for specialized stations in life and in the process be trained to the necessity of using diapers. Mommy sniffed the air, wrinkled her nose and sarcastically said, “Which of you is that?” Manny cast his glance at the ground and in a soft, embarrassed voice said, “Me, Ma’am. I’m very sorry, Ma’am. I changed at the usual time this morning, but for some reason I hadn’t voided. I’m so sorry, Ma’am. It won’t happen again.” “It had better not!” said an indignant Mommy. “Do as you’ve been told but then change yourself. I don’t want to be smelling your sad and sorry butt! What a pathetic human being you are! You should be ashamed of yourself. Can’t you control yourself any better than that?” His gaze remained fixed on a spot near his feet. “I am really sorry, Ma’am. I’ll make it up in some way. I…I…couldn’t help it. It won’t happen again. Please…” and before he had a chance to finish, Mommy chimed in. “Nanny, see to it your fellow worker has a good solid butt plug in his bottom before he re-diapers. For his transgression, both of you will have a nice big enema tomorrow morning. I won’t have either of you disrespecting either of us like this. Your sole purpose in life is to serve us and take care of Jana and Jonny. Don’t ever forget how we took you in out of the kindness of our hearts. Who knows who else would have purchased you and what horrible situation you could have found yourselves in!” “Yes, Ma’am. We are glad that you purchased us and have been so kind to us,” they repeated in almost perfect unison. “Thank you, Ma’am.” Turning to Paul, they said “Thank you, Sir,” and quickly set themselves to the assigned tasks. Epilogue: One year later, as the morning sun streamed brightly through the windows, Jana and Jonny played in their playroom. They crawled slowly and awkwardly on the floor, occasionally stumbling and crashing to the floor. Though they could not grasp toys, they used two hands awkwardly to lift objects off the floor. They learned just as any babies learn, adapting to their own abilities and surroundings. They’d seem a little frustrated at times, but they would giggle as the toy dropped to the floor. They were aware of each other but were only learning at a slow rate that the other little thing that made noise was actually something like them; a baby. They interacted only on a very basic level and played near each other, but clearly on their own. Manny moved among them from time to time, watching them, handing them new toys when they seemed bored and laughing with them when the toys inevitably fell from their almost useless hands. After a while, he’d grasp one of the other of the babies and roll them on their backs for a moment, slipping a finger up through their plastic panties checking the status of their diapers. At the appropriate time, he would take out the large plastic changing pad and place one of the babies on it and begin to take off their plastic panties and continue the changing procedure. Able to roll and crawl now, the babies had become a potential chore to change. Sometimes they’d just lie back and coo. Other times they’d cry in a complaining way as if they were angry that they’d been taken from their play. Other times, they’d roll and giggle, almost knowing they were being mischievous. Part way through the morning, Nanny entered the room with two bottles. When handed the bottle, each of the babies would roll over onto their back and suckle their bottle greedily until it was emptied. This particular morning, as Nanny gave the babies their bottles, Manny asked, “Could you please watch them for a couple minutes? I’m really wet and I’d better change before I leak. I’ve been with them all morning.” Nanny looked irritated and said, “What do you think I’ve been doing? So far I’ve done two loads of diapers and one load of their baby clothes. I’ve still got our diapers to do and then I’ve got to get lunch for the babies and for Sir and Ma’am.” Sighing she added, “Oh go ahead. Just be quick. I’ve got to change as well. My bowels are rumbling too. Hurry up. By the time you’re back maybe I can get back to work, poop and clean up without getting too far out of schedule. I’ve spent one too many nights down in the basement room lately. I don’t want to be down there again tonight. Certainly not because of you!” Ellen’s face drew into a broad smile as she watched on the screen in her private drawing room. It was so much fun not only having two little babies, but these two new diapered servants to carry the load of care of the babies and the attendant housework. Yes, she and her husband Paul had come to love Jana and Jonny as much as real parents would love real babies. They’d enjoyed every moment of torment they’d caused the pair after first purchasing them, but they’d truly become proud and happy parents. Even better was the fact that they’d also been able to purchase Manny and Nanny and have them modified to become perfect and normally well-behaved servants. Their needs for dominance, control and manipulation were massive, but with these four purchases, they were now satisfied and would be for years and years to come. The End.

Before reading this story I will warn you that it gets very dark in places and deals with littles trafficking in places. There is mention of sexual abuse but I DO NOT go into details and only mention it with no details of the event. Some of the phrases used in here are not normally seen here but should be easy enough to figure out. The premise of this story is what happens when an elf from the shadowrun roleplaying game ends up in the diaper dimension. With that being said, read on at your own risk. SILVER My name is Ikaro Ijutsu. I go by the street name of Silver. I am currently 6 foot one inch tall with silver hair, light gray eyes, and I’m also a mage with bunch of cyberware that somehow does not interfere with my spell casting. I have no fragging clue how the geniuses that put the chrome parts on me did that but they did. Thanks to an explosion I lost both legs, both arms, both eyes, and had my spine torn up pretty badly as well. I suppose it would be a good idea to back up and tell you the story from the beginning, from before I arrived wherever I am at the moment. Hang on tight then chummers because it’s going to be a rough run. I was just turning 13 when the change hit me and made me what I am now, an elf. I was living in Japan with my parents, may they fall prey to a corporate cleansing, when I fell into a coma for close to six weeks. The best doctors could not revive me and I started to change. I grew from barely 5 foot 3 inches to 6 foot 1 inch. My complexion paled and my whole body grew very curvy, in all the right places. I had to endure the stares of everyone when I was allowed out in public. To the people of the company I was a shameful thing and they acted as if I was a filthy diseased thing better off dead. My parents treated me like an unwanted thing instead of their daughter. My parents were transferred to a small branch office in Seattle because of me. My dad was ashamed of me and when he received notice a week after our arrival that he was being transferred from his supervisory position to a basement cubicle to work as just another nameless face doing company work. He lost everything because I turned into an elf and he treated me as if it were my fault. I had no control over it and had not asked for it. Until then I was proud of my parents and wanted to follow in their footprints to make the company proud of them and me. My father beat me badly one night when I told him I liked how I looked and that I had met a boy from outside the arcology who was also an elf. My father did not hesitate to hit me after that and beat me within an inch of my life. The things he called me as he beat me almost to death were enough to shatter my illusions about him and corporate life. He had the boy killed for talking to me and made me watch the video of them torturing him to death. The company healed me up to the bare minimum then released me back to my parents to finish healing. I ran away five weeks later and never went back. My father had broken almost every rib, my collarbone, my jaw, my right eye socket, my left arm in three places. my right arm in four places, my left leg in two places, my right leg in three places and had broken both my hips as well. I suffered from ruptured organs and almost bled to death in the hallway outside my parents small living quarters. A company doctor making a house call found me and got me to the infirmary immediately where they had to use magic to save me. My father was reprimanded lightly for this since I was an elf and not seen as truly a citizen of the company. The company despised metahumans and now that I had turned into one they despised me. When I was finally healed up enough I asked to speak with someone in charge. That was denied instantly. They sent me home to heal and my father ignored me the whole time. Mother sided with father and spit on me calling me a filthy, abomination, trash, and then a number of racial slurs. I finished healing and found a way out. Some very nasty looking street people with guns and loads of cyberware broke into the arcology and made off with some valuabloe information. I lied and told the security guards they had run down a different corridor when they were in truth hidden in our living quarters. When they thanked me I asked them to get me the hell out of the place as payment. They got me out and left me on the streets. That was fine with me. I had thrown only some spare clothes and a credstick in my small pack then left with them. I almost starved and lived out of trash dumpsters. I stole what I could to get by and that was how I managed to live for two years before things changed even more for me. In those two years I had seen a lot of death and a lot of destruction. So fragging what though. The streets were better than going back to an unwanted life. Posters had been put up all over with a reward for a human with numerous names. He was wanted by someone for for an unspecified crime. I found him a week later and found out he had a thing for pretty elf girls like myself. He raped me twice before I got free. A few days later when he was going after another elf girl I slipped quietly up behind him and slit his throat with sharp piece of broken glass. His eyes went wide as he reached for his gun. I grabbed it before he could and shot him with it. The other girl ran off screaming in terror. In the barrens no one cares to investigate screams or gunshots closely. I used the credstick the garbage had to call the number on the poster and claim my reward. I kept his gun and the ammo as well as a book on magic that he had with him. I had hidden him where he would not be found until I wanted him found. Everything I could sell, and did not want, I sold for whatever I could get. The troll laughed when he saw me and then smiled when I told him truthfully I had slit the man’s throat with a large chunk of glass while he was getting ready to rape another elf girl. The big troll looked at he cut in my palm and smiled even more. “You got guts kid! Keep the gun, you will need it sometime.” He gave me my reward of 1000 nuyen and vanished after calling me silver. “Silver suits you better. Get a cheap room and learn what you can to stay alive. Good luck.” I got a room and when the owner of the place tried to use me that night he died with a bullet in his head. I stole everything he had that I could fence and vanished once again after that. I started hunting down and shooting others with low amount rewards on their heads and at the age of 15 I was asked to join a group doing a minor data steal on the old arcology I had escaped from. My intimate knowledge of the layout of the place got us in and out safely and without having to shoot anyone right away. We escaped through a series of corridors security did not bother to look in. My father stepped out of the living quarters to see what the noise was about and stopped when he saw me. I smiled and put six rounds into him and two more into my mother before we took off running. “Why shoot them?” The big troll with us asked me. “They were my parents and deserved to die! Tell you all about it when we get out of here and somewhere safe. I also found out that day that I had magical talent. A corporate wizard tried to fry me and I managed to resist the spell enough to only get a little singed by his fireball. My gun barked four times and he dropped with one of the rounds hitting him in the head. I was damned good with a gun and the group liked that as well. We made it to the rendezvous point and received our money from our contact. I made a million nuyen on that run alone. “Girl good shot and magic. You hit with fireball and not hurt. Get teacher and you can get more nuyen for being a good mage. The troll was named Goliath and was our muscle and heavy gunner. The decker was another elf named will o wisp. They introduced me to a man that swore he was a mage but he lied. He only wanted to bed me. I had learned to spot certain things a long time ago and when I could see the tent in his pants I knew what he wanted. I shot him in the groin and left him laying there to bleed out without a second thought. The guys only asked why I shot the man who could have been a teacher. “He was faking it. He was turned on by the thought of bedding me and no mage has a mountain of cyberware as it interferes with their magic. His left arm was cyberware and his eyes were as well. We sold him to a very disreputable street doc for salvage and made another 200 nuyen each. I found a teacher a week later when I bumped into him while digging through his trash for some food. I had spent my money on a room and some ammo and even a used lined jacket. I was starving and he laughed when I pointed the gun at him. He barely got past my resistance with a minor spell. “You need food and a teacher. I am tired of being alone so I’ll make a deal with you. You learn for for food and board. No sex unless you want it. I’ve never seen such a strong talent before and your aura is super bright!” I made a deal with him and he got me some food and let me take a hot shower without trying anything. It was a good arrangement for me. I noticed a poster with my face on it six weeks later. The company was offering a a reward of 10,000 nuyen for my capture alive and a 1000 nuyen dead. Both my parents had died when I shot them and no one could save them. Bullets to the head are very fatal most the time. The man had a street name of Zapper and had a reputation of being a tough as nails teacher and mage. He taught me and treated me like a daughter he confessed he had always wanted. The two I had run with a few times died on a run a few weeks later when they were double crossed by their contact. I got to the contact a month later and ended him with a bolt of lightning. He died instantly and it was another killing I had no remorse for as he had done this to a few others as well. Everyone considered it a public service and a few had thanked me for it. The man who taught me everything I could learn about magic died in his sleep a year later. He left me everything in his will. To pay the bills I went back to the shadows and started making runs again. I started to earn a reputation as a no nonsense person to work with. I never used my real name and only went by my street name of Silver. The reward poster was acted on twice and both of the bounty hunters died from my spells. I finally got a good line on a high paying run on Saito corporation. A week later two more individuals joined me for the run. Our decker was another elf named Ghost, and our troll heavy gunner was a mercenary with a liking for big guns and grenades. We spied on the company for a week before finally spotting their weakness in their security system. They had no outside matrix access except at one point. They had a terminal in the warehouse they had not used in a few years and had forgotten about. Our way in was as garbage collectors. They used a specialty vehicle that was equipped with industrial grade shredders to shred everything before it was incinerated. With a little magical help we stole a garbage truck and modified the hell out of it. This thing was armored to be able to withstand a panther cannon and even a few medium anti tank rockets. Everyone was used to garbage trucks weighing a lot so they would never bat an eye at the weight of this one. We painted it and made it look well worn and used before we were ready to make our run. Saito makes cutting edge cyberware for those who can afford it. To me that meant they had secrets to try to hide and those secrets meant money to us. Two days later we took out the regular garbage truck and it’s crew of three. We pulled up to the gate looking bored and tired and filthy. “Where’s the regular guys?” I answered for us. “No fragging clue. Boss told us to go here and get your trash. If you don’t want us here though that’s fine by me. I could use a break for a couple hours. Either way is fine with me.” He looked at me and I handed him some paperwork we had forged. It was smudged and dirty so it looked good enough to him. “What’s in the back?” “Garbage. Had two other stops before here but feel free to climb in the top through the shredders and look at if you like.” He laughed about that and waved us through. We emptied the trash like normal but the shredder was not actually a shredder. It was a feeder system with illusions to on it to look like a shredder. We parked and pushed dumpster after dumpster into place under the gaze of the security cameras. After 20 minutes the guards got bored and ignored us. We went inside the warehouse and began rolling out dumpsters like the normal crew did. The third one had a body of an elf with some odd cyberware so I froze his body out of sight of the one camera they had here. We dumped him and everything else into the truck while Ghost jacked in and stole everything he could grab. He was reaching for his data cord with one hand and handing me a data chip with the other hand when his head exploded I retaliated instantly with a grenade and then grabbed the troll with the messed up street name of Brutus. He was huge and his favorite guns were a vindicator and a panther assault cannon. We ran the halls and got to the truck with me using spells along the way to hinder pursuit. Brutus was not moving so well when we got to the truck. He grabbed the vindicator and threw me into the truck. “Take the chip and run! Don’t stop and don’t come back for me! Go!” I don’t listen to instructions very well and my anger fueled my magic. There was a group of guards running our way but they never made it more than maybe 15 more feet before they were burned to a crisp by my fireball spells. More guards died as I fought the drain of the magic on my body and fired off more spells at them. Brutus went down when a heavy machine cut him almost in half. He looked at me one last time and smiled before he died with a grenade in his hand. They were going to pay for this! I got the truck moving as two more heavy machine guns fired on it and me as I rammed it through the fence and almost lost control when two mines went off under it between the two fences they had. My lined coat had taken several hits but had saved me from being killed. Three of them came after me on some very fast bikes out of what can only be suicidal stupidity. I outweighed them big time in this truck. I shot the first one in the head as he got close enough to aim a machine pistol at me. The second one ducked behind the truck and did not see me when I dropped the grenade after waiting two seconds with the pin pulled. It went off right in front of him with predictable results. I slammed into a compact car that cut in front of me intentionally. The truck took no real damage but the small car was crushed like a tin can and shoved out of the way. I kept it floored and took several odd routes that made no sense to anyone trying to follow me until I was certain no one was following me back to the warehouse. Two of the people I had started this easy run with today were dead when they should not have been. Someone had sold us out and I only knew of two others besides the three of us who knew we were going after the data today. One was my contact and the other was a fixer who hooked us up with our gear. My money was on the orc fixer. He hated elves would think nothing of getting two of us killed and collecting a reward on top of it all. I froze the elf body again and calmed down before calling my contact and telling him if he wanted everything we had gotten to meet me at the warehouse. It was a risk but if he was the one who sold us out he would die real fast and I don’t care how much chrome and steel was hooked to his body to make him faster and meaner. A lightning bolt would still fry him nicely if he crossed me. Three hours later my contact met me. “Sorry for the delay, Silver. Had a tail to remove first. Heard about your friends. Your fixer was told you died as well and he was just as happy as could be. Here is his home address.” I was handed a piece of paper with an address on it and simply pocketed it for now. “We got the data and all their trash as well. Also, in their trash was an elf with some unusual cyberware. I froze him so your bosses could dissect him later. All the paperwork they wanted shredded and burned is in the back of the truck along with the body. Now let’s talk money.” The paperwork was glanced over and the body looked at quickly as my contact smiled. He whistled when he saw the data chip and what it contained. “Damn! My boss owes you a bonus for this! I’ll even throw in the cleanup costs!” “I want the double crossing orc myself!” He pulled out a secure satellite phone and talked for a few minutes then inserted a plug to the phone and a portable credstick writer on the other end. Ten minutes later I got on my old beat up scorpion bike and was out of there with 1,000,000 nuyen. I found the orc named Charlie three days later when he came home from a bar. He walked in and I waited until he dropped his gun off on the couch before hitting the lights and frightening the hell out of him. “Hello Charlie! I’m happy to say that the reports of my death were greatly exaggerated! You sold us out you fragging piece of shit! Word on the street is you don’t like elves! Just because of that you sold us out! Not smart!” He started reaching for his gun on the table so I simply put a round into the table next to his hand. “You are not fast enough to grab it and shoot me. I have a predator pointed right at you and could blow your head off before you reach the gun. I’m not going to kill you right away Charlie. I’m in a playful mood so lets have some fun first. I promise you live through it all until I’m damned good and ready to kill you for double crossing me and getting two of my friends killed. Let’s get started shall we!” It took Charlie nearly four hours to die and he was screaming in pain the entire time. What was left of him was left to lay in his place as a warning about crossing me. I also had a recording of the entire session and before leaving I used his sin to upload the video to the matrix at his expense. I took everything of value that he had before leaving the run down trailer he called a home. After that my reputation went up quite a bit and Saito industries was offering a huge reward for my head on a platter. I had cost them a lot of men and had set their research back a long ways. They were pissed and wanted me alive to teach me some manners. I was on my bike and almost to the elven border when I felt something odd hit me, like a spell of some kind, then my bike went up in a ball of fire with me on it. The explosion was deafening and painful. I felt the heat and shrapnel turning my body into a pile of nothing more than chum for the local animals to feast on. My fast advancing career in the shadows was now over but at least I had gone out with a bang. I had a lousy sense of humor. A moment later my body hit the ground and that was it for me as blackness took over. My head was pounding like a five day hangover from cheap troll beer. I hurt everywhere and something was keeping me alive as helicopter blades and the sound of gunshots rang out around me. Blackness claimed me again. How they managed to keep me alive is beyond me. With as bad as the explosion was I should have been dead. I always wore a lined coat but there was no way it could stop that much. When I woke up again my head was pounding still. It was a shock to be able to see as the explosion had taken out both of my eyes. Standing next to my bed was a person looking over some of the machines monitoring my body. “How, how am I still alive?” The man spun and looked at me in surprise. “We put you back together again is how. New eyes, new arms, new legs, and a move by wire system to replace your crushed and shredded spine. “Go back to sleep and heal some more then we’ll talk again.” He did something and a moment later sleep claimed me. Sometime later I woke up again but without a headache this time. My arms worked but felt a bit heavy and odd. My magic casting days were done now and it would have been better to let me die. This much cyberware meant a massive essence drain. Loss of essence meant a loss of magic ability. What was odd about the arms was the fact that they were chrome colored instead of covered with fake flesh. I was unable to move the legs and assumed they had them turned off to keep me from running away. I let my gaze shift and examined the room from the astral plane. It was no surprise to find it shielded against astral intrusion. Had they not shielded it then anyone who could go astral would be able to summon help that way. These people were going to pay for this somehow. Someday when they let their guard down I’ll slip past it and kill them. The man leaned over me and smiled at me. “Welcome back from the dead. I am Doctor Imitiu Saito and you are Ikaru Ijutsu. You go by the street name of Silver and have been steadily gaining quite a reputation these past few years. You never go after things that are beyond your skills and you are very careful with your planning so as to avoid being caught. To date you have killed 37 people with your gun and another 131 with your magic.” The dark haired man continued to tell me my life story which made me only want to kill him even more. “We have had some trouble with our cyberware in the not so distant past but we have recently made some interesting breakthroughs. Normally a mage or a shaman can not use cyberware because of some kind of issue with it draining their body of something they need to use magic. I think you’ll find this new cyberware is different than what everyone else is offering. We used a different material we found in south America ten years ago and finally managed to recreate. With the help of some magic we kept your essence, as you call it, from being damaged in the explosion. You really should be more careful who you let tune up your bike. I arranged that after you made my security here look pretty useless. You are a natural with the way you move and react instinctively! Most people running the shadows never get skills half as good as yours with even a lifetime of work, but you took to running the shadows like few others ever have! You impressed me with your brains and your skills as well as your quick thinking in a crisis. I saw what you did to the man that sold you out to us. Nasty work! Can’t say I blame you though. This new cyberware is essence friendly and does not stop you from casting spells. Right now your eyes are working normally but your legs have been kept turned off and your arms have been turned down to low to keep you from hurting yourself while you heal. They tell me that in another week you will be ready to begin training and adapting to your new parts. When we are finished you will be our newest and greatest breakthrough in cybernetics. A combat mage that uses cyberware and has no nasty drawbacks preventing spell use. For now, sleep and heal. Goodnight dear.” The bastard had something in the way of a remote that turned off the cyberware and knocked me out. How long they kept me asleep is a mystery to me to this very day. I woke up as I was being transported to somewhere else. I was still in a hospital bed but they did not know I was awake again. Most people would do something stupid but I stayed silent and listened. The device they were using was a dampening device for cybernetic devices. The idiot was bragging about it to some nurse in an effort to to impress her enough to get into her panties. “I even designed this cyberware she is testing for us! She has no clue about the spurs yet either and it should be interesting when she discovers them! I can’t wait to see how well she uses this katana we fixed for her. Coated it with Dikote!” The idiot continued to brag about everything but in the end he bombed out when she shot him down by saying she was already engaged and not interested in him. “How long are you going to keep her asleep?” “Until we reach the training area. Once there I’ll turn off this and let her wake up. Until then she’s harmless as a baby.” I almost smiled when he leaned over and grabbed my right breast. My left arm shot up as fast as I could make it go and the spurs he told me about popped out and sliced through his neck. His eyes went wide and he dropped the device he’d been holding. It hit the floor and stopped working. The nurse jumped back as the guard went for his gun. His gun never even cleared the holster before his head was separated from his body by way of my katana that the idiots had left within my reach. The second nurse was trying to use the intercom system by the door we had come through. I used the gun the guard was trying to use on me and shot her twice in the head. The first nurse screamed in fear until I cut her head off. This place was well built but they had a lot to learn about security. Frisking the idiot guard found a full box of ammo for his gun. The nurse had nothing of value on her so it was on to the idiot doctor that had decided to feel me up. I smashed his remote control then stole his security card. There were no security cameras and the card opened every door I found except doors leading to outside the building. Rooms and hallways and security guards that were a joke. This place could not possibly be this big! The doors opened too easily and the security was a joke. Everything screamed at me that this was all somehow, fake. A trap. I was starting to feel like a mouse in an endless maze. I was casting spells and feeling no drain from them. I stopped after spotting a squad of security guards. One thing I had not tried since escaping was to go astral. I closed my eyes and relaxed. The security guards did not move any closer and that was wrong in so many ways. I stepped out in front of the security force without opening my eyes. Nothing happened until I opened my eyes. They fired on me and nothing happened the way it should. I felt something but it was more like a jab in my neck than a bunch of bullets ripping through me. There was blood dripping from me but no pain. This was all wrong and it was time to escape this prison of lies they had me trapped in. The spell I cast on the guards was one no one had seen me use before. The guards should have been calcified. Turned to a solid mass of silicon but instead they stood there looking at me. Shifting my gaze to the astral showed odd black spots and cracks in the blackness. Someone was blocking my astral vision somehow. This was all a lie of some kind. I was not free, but I soon would be, and they were going to hurt like hell once I was. No one traps me and lives to tell about it! I relaxed and ignored my senses then began to pull in all the mana I could. I cast a healing spell and a moment later woke up for real. In all the time I had been running the shadows they had never seem me use a healing spell so they had no idea what to expect. What I saw was a shock even to me. They had me hooked up to a helmet type device that blocked my vision as well as my astral sight. They had my hands hooked into some type of gloves with a bunch of wires hooked to it from the feel of it. I could hear mumbling voices if I strained my hearing. My arms and legs were both restrained but then again this could all have been another lie on their part. Tapping my arms and legs as best I could confirmed that I indeed did have a lot of cyberware. The place smelled odd. Like an old familiar scent that I had not smelled in years. I took a deep breath and then yanked hard with both arms at the same time. The restraints broke and a moment later I had the helmet device removed from my head. End part one That's it for part one. Diapers come along in chapter two. It also starts getting darker as well. Part Two I know she’s not a little! We don’t know what she is! The ears alone are all wrong! Her eyes are artificial and super advanced! No, I’m not lying! Both arms and legs are all chromed and just as artificial and as advanced as the eyes! She has a pair of retractable blades that retract into the forearms and can be moved forward to protrude out between two sets of knuckles on her hands. Those things are super sharp and coated with something I’m not familiar with! The spookiest part of her implants is some kind of move by wire system where her spine should be! We’ve had to keep her sedated heavily since she fell through the portal and feed her false sensory images to keep her from waking up! She was pulled through the unstable portal somehow! We have no clue who she is or even what species she is! The gate portal opened to a dimension that is restricted! You know who gave us the coordinates the dimension! The computers controlled everything and they were running on the program that you know who gave us! She killed six people with her small sword before we managed to stop her! She looks to be a very small inbetweener or a large little! We contacted you know who and have sealed off the portal room! All power to that room is turned off and the computers that controlled the gate system are off as well! I know this down time is costing us money, ma’am, but we have to figure out how the hell to get control of the gate and how the hell to keep it a secret! If we get caught or ratted out it wont be forces from the mainland coming here! The islands will send the Hellcats and then we’re all in trouble! Yes I looked at her sword! I’ve had her sword x-rayed a couple of times and even did an ultrasound on it! We’re keeping her in diapers as well since she is sedated! If we can find more like her that do not have all the implants then we can likely make a fortune off of them, but only if they are not nearly as deadly as she is! For all that someone did to her, she’s gorgeous! Wait until you see her! We have to keep her sedated, ma’am! She has some kind of weird ability to channel an unknown type of energy with very dangerous effects! If not for the heavy electrical shielding in the portal room a surge of electrical power caused by her creating an artificial bolt of lightning would have blown the controls sky high and we’d all be dead then! What the..OH SHIT! I’ll call you back! She’s awake somehow and loose!” A giant lady bigger than any troll I had ever seen came running into the room along with three others. There was no time for a spell and without at least my katana I was going to get up close and personal in order to escape. Time to see just how well the new body parts worked in combat. The first of three giant women made a grab for me thinking to capture me and restrain me again. My fist hit her left knee full force and she let out a scream as she fell to the floor with a sickening cracking sound as her knee was destroyed. Another one grabbed my right hand from behind so I popped the spurs out and twisted my wrist. The lady screamed as four fingers hit the floor and blood started to spurt from the stubs that had been her fingers. The last one grabbed a syringe from a cabinet on the wall and tried to close in on me carefully so as to not get hit or stabbed. I retracted the spurs and smiled at her. She went down still jerking and soiling herself as my lightning bolt spell fried her. The other two women were down for the count with one having passed out from blood loss and the other one unable to stand thanks to ruined knee. The ladies were huge but they were slow and clumsy compared to me. Any runner would easily take them out even without a gun. I reached down and tore off the diaper they had taped around my waist and then calmly walked over to the one laying on the floor holding her knee. “Where are my clothes and weapons? Tell me now or I slice your throat open wide and watch you bleed out.” The lady did not seem to understand me so I tried Spanish then Japanese. I cursed in Elven and she looked at me in surprise and understanding. “You speak elven? My gear was taken along with my clothes. Tell me where everything is.” The lady was obviously afraid of me, and with good reason since I had cut the fingers off one and left her bleeding to death, then fried the other one with a lightning bolt. “If I heal your knee will you take me to my things?” “Heal Amy first before she bleeds to death then me if you really can!” I walked over to the giant laying on the floor barely alive still and cast two healing spells to save her life. I had a hell of a time not passing out from the drain of the spells for a few seconds. The lady watched in shock as the bleeding on her friend stopped and the wounds healed. “Give me a minute and I’ll heal you. Low on energy right now and need to rest.” A minute later she had crawled over to her friend on the floor then to my surprise she kissed her as tears rolled down her face. “She’ll live. Any good street doc can replace her fingers for a couple hundred nuyen. Now where are my clothes and weapons at?” She was surprised to be able to stand on her knee again without difficulty after I healed it. “Can you heal her too?” “Only if she is not dead. Getting that much electrical power hitting you makes a real mess out of the body if you live. Show me my things then I’ll see if she has any hope of living.” I looked at the astral aura of the lady I used a spell on and she was barely alive. She had soiled herself uncontrollably but had resisted the spell enough to not immediately die. The giant lady led me to another room and then handed me my clothes and weapons. “The building in on lock down so there is no way to escape. Heal Doctor Marsten, please. I have kept my word to you even though you are just a little.” What the hell was a little? Once dressed I took a stim’ pill and waited for it to kick in. The pill kicked in and I cast the healing spell on the woman that had been hit by a lightning bolt. I barely resisted the spell drain of the first one and the next one caught up to me with blackness claiming me. Damned spell drain had hit me at the worst damned time and thanks to whatever they had pumped into me it had drained my energy fairly low. I woke up wearing another damned diaper again and on a hospital bed. There was a mask over my mouth and nose but it was only giving me oxygen and nothing more. My katana was sitting on a table within reach along with my clothing and on top of my clothing was a fresh diaper they, for some messed up reason, seemed to think I needed to wear. The restraints were present but left off of me this time since they had already found out I could easily break them. Setting next to my clothes was my gun and the ammunition for it as well. These people were fraging fools! I’d never have let someone like me near a weapon or allowed them to wake up without having heavy enough restraints to prevent them from escaping. The lady that had begged me to save her lover was sitting in a chair a short distance away from me reading something on a tablet. A couple of machines were hooked up to me but they seemed to be harmless enough as they were only keeping a eye on me in case something happened to me. Whoever these fools were it was clear to me they had never ever dealt with someone like me before. I popped the spurs out on each hand then retracted them. The lady jumped slightly at the noise and looked over at me. “Thank you for saving them! The one you cut badly is my wife and the other one is my boss as well as a close friend. My name Lucile. What is yours?” “Silver. That’s my street name and the only one you get chummer! I want to know why the hell you put another diaper on me! I do not need or desire them!” She looked at me funny a moment then replied back to me. “It’s normal for all littles and some inbetweeners to be diapered after they pass out or get hurt seriously. I am having a hard time with your language so can you please speak a little slower for me?” “Fine. Where am I at? Certainly not Aztlan or the UCAS.” “I don’t recognize any of those names. you’re on the mainland in the private gateway research facility.” I had no clue where the hell I was and what she said made no sense at all. “That makes no sense to me. Am I being held prisoner or am I free to go?” “You’ve made it quite clear you are not easily stopped. We can not afford to lose anymore people so we have been ordered to let you go if you wish. You killed six people when you first arrived here with some kind of energy manipulation ability that burned them to death in an instant. You passed out after that and we restrained you and changed you into a fresh diaper as well. I have a mountain of questions for you to answer and I’m sure you have a mountain of questions as well. I’ll ask one then you ask one until we are both satisfied if you don’t mind. For starters, what happened to your real body parts or were you born without them?” We exchanged questions back and forth for some time and the answers she got seemed to surprise her. “You are a thief?” “I’m a runner of the shadows is what I am. My skills are for hire to those with enough nuyen. I’m a fairly good street combat mage and a good shot with a pistol. I am good with my katana and an expert at unarmed combat as well.” “When I inquired about my panties she seemed to think it odd that I would wear those instead of a diaper. “You call yourself a street combat mage but that makes no sense to me. Your limbs and your eyes are artificial and way more advanced than anything I have ever seen before. Even your bladed weapon is unusual to me. We tried to get a small sample of it and we could not get a single flake of metal off of it.” “Of course not! It has dikote on it to keep it strong and sharp! That sword is almost 1200 years old now. Rumor has it that it once belonged to Lowfyr himself!” I ended up telling her everything about my life and had to stop to explain a number of things to her. She was intrigued by the idea of dikote. “It’s great to put on metal and ceramics that can take the heat and not be destroyed. All you do is basically take diamond dust and spray it on with a plasma torch in a nice smooth coat then let it cool and harden. Simple really when you say it like that, but I know that it is fairly technical process. My artificial limbs are commonly called cyberware. They are cybernetic devices made to look and function like my original limbs. The same thing with my eyes and the special system in my back. This stuff is made out of some weird shit though since it does not affect my essence enough to be noticeable. Metal detectors do not even register it as being there but with the way it looks it is obvious they are cyber limbs. Not sure what they made it all from or how they implanted it without costing me essence loss. I can even cast spells without a feedback headache from the stuff!” That got us into a big discussion on magic. Seems nobody here can do any real magic at all. To them magic is all illusion and sleight of hand tricks. My gun fires caseless bullets and that intrigued her too so I had to tell her I had never bothered to look into how caseless ammo worked. “As long as it works that’s all I care about.” As the hours went on I explained everything about where I had come from and waited patiently as twice she replaced the full recording disc in her recorder. She answered some of my questions and was unable to tell me exactly how I had gotten wherever I am now. All I know is that I am not on Earth anymore and possibly not even in my own universe. Here they had never walked on the moon or sent probes further than the moon. They had three types of people on this world. Littles, inbetweeners, and Amazons. The littles were generally considered glorified babies and the inbetweeners were not considered to be much better. The Amazons ruled most of everything here in this world and generally treated all those shorter than them as second class people and infants. The only reason they did not try to do this to me again is due to the fact that I would kill them if they tried. They treated me well enough but they were trying to pump as much information out of me as possible about my weaknesses and how they could possibly stop me. “If you really want to keep me from hurting you anymore then send me back to my world. If you are unable to do that then let me leave and find myself a new place in this world of yours. I’ve let you examine me and now I wish to go home again or at least take my leave of this place.” The door opened up and a man in an expensive suit walked in with a frown on his face. “I told you to have that thing ready for dissection, not sit and have a friendly talk with the damned thing!” He took two steps forward and hit the ground as a bolt of lightning hit him dead center in the chest. My katana was in my hand in an instant and the lady who had been talking with me was now falling towards the floor with her head severed from the rest of her body. They had only intended to keep me talking and try to find a way to kill me so they could dissect me like a lab rat. I yanked my boots on and then kicked open the door to my room they had locked when I fried their oh so friendly boss. The power these new legs pumped out was pretty amazing and I could see why so many non mages used so much cyberware. Needless to say, all hell broke loose when I kicked the door open and walked out with my katana unsheathed and ready for more use. No one was going to dissect me just because I could do what they could not. They finally cornered me in an operating room and were in the process of bringing in more personnel to try to stop me. As tempting as it was to shoot all these idiots, I could not afford to waste ammo since no one here sold any that would fit my gun. My katana worked just fine here and they had no defense at all against my magic. I waited until they had grouped up and were ducked behind their riot control shields before stepping out into the hallway and immediately letting loose with a spell. They screamed for a second or two as they were burned to death and it only made me smile. The drain on me had been rough that time but so worth it. They would think twice about that trick again. The camera in the operating followed my every move and it surely let them know what I was doing to some extent. For the moment they had me cornered but they could not get at me without taking heavy losses. I could not break out of this dead end without getting shot to pieces. Looking at the camera I smiled. “Nice try with the wall of security. Let me go and I wont have to kill another all of you. Try to hold me and I’ll kill as many of you as I have to in order to be free. You have no defense against my magic and I do not have to worry about running out of ammo with it. Let me leave and no one else gets hurt.” I waved at the camera and then shot it out. Now they could not see me and it would make them get desperate and sloppy. If I had grenades they would be mourning a much higher number of people and replacing a lot of equipment. I used my invisibility spell and vanished from visible sight. After walking out of the room and down the hall I found two groups of guards peering carefully around the corner and looking towards the operating room I had just left. I went forward and around the next corner. They were going to be in for a real surprise when they finally stormed that room and found me already gone somehow. After another 20 minutes of walking invisibly I found a mop closet to hide in. I dropped my spell and and leaned against the wall. I took a few minutes to rest and then it was time to look around some more. I set down and projected outward onto the astral plane to look for the exit. The nearest exit was some distance away and they had lied to me about this place being on the mainland. This world was weird. To these idiots I was no bigger than a toddler and they seemed to think that as such I should be wearing a diaper and acting like an infant toddler. This world was not ready for someone like me. They were in for a rude awakening and it was going to be my pleasure to give it to them. If they could not send me home then so be it. I would carve out a life here and make anyone who tried anything stupid with me sorry they ever crossed me. With the mop closet door blocked shut I took a nap to recover from the spell drain. By now they had found out that somehow their lab rat had escaped them undetected. I would love to have seen the looks on their faces when they entered the operating room and found me long gone without a trace. There was no way they could hope to find me without some serious magic or a room by room and hallway by hallway sweep. Even then it would be likely they’d miss me. “How the hell can one little escape so easily! There were 15 security guards in full body armor blocking that hall! How the hell can one little manage to kill all of them?” The man was screaming at the staff that was supposed to be in charge of security but had somehow lost one little girl with pointy ears and silver hair. He refused to listen to the truth and continued to scream at them a few more minutes. No one dared to interrupt him unless they wanted to be the main target of his anger. The lady in charge of the facility lost her temper and yelled back at him. “Watch the damned security tape and you tell us what we could have done! You’re so damned smart and and refuse to listen so you watch and you tell us how we stop her and defend against what she did!” The lady pushed play on the tape machine and the man watched as the cute little stepped out into the hallway made a complicated and quick gesture. He watched as the very air around the security force suddenly ignited and exploded. His jaw fell open and he rewound the tap then watched it frame by frame for some kind of explanation. “How in the nine hells did she do that? Was it a micro missile or a grenade of some type?” “I tried to tell you that we should not try to tap into that world! Now you see why her world is off limits to us! We can’t even get her to voluntarily wear a diaper like a proper little! She is so damned fast and so strong we can’t keep her restrained! Even the neural helmet failed to work on her for more than 15 minutes! She is able to manipulate energies that we can’t even trace or identify! She calls it magic and she has just shown that she is quite capable of using that energy to inflict some very high losses and she also has no hesitation about doing so if cornered!” I say we get the second gate ready and then just let her go home before she kills all of us! We can not tame her! If she’s an example of her species then I say we send her home and never again open a gate to her world! Her species is too powerful and way too dangerous to be used the way we want to use them!” Another lady in an expensive suit sat silently then finally spoke. “We have invested a considerable sum into this project and we can not let one little setback stop us! If the rest of her kind are as cute then we should get the gate working again and go after another one!” The complex shook as a explosion triggered the evacuation alarm. “You hear that? That’s the evacuation alarm! Only two things can trigger that! A reactor meltdown or gate overload! We have to get out before the safety protocols destroy this entire place! With the gate collapsing and becoming unstable the entire facility is designed to self destruct to prevent something coming in from one of the banned dimensions! In case you didn’t know, that means a plasma explosion the equivalent of a one megaton nuclear weapon! You want her so bad, you go get her! I’m leaving before it’s too late!” There was a click from the door as it locked them in. The lady in the suit tried the door and found it locked. “Cute. Unlock the door now or I’ll have you retrained.” “You arrogant bitch! You’ve killed us all! There is no way to unlock that door now! Containment and cleanup procedure! First the doors all lock and then the countdown begins for those outside the buildings. They have 15 minutes to reach a safe distance before the final cleanup is initiated. That means the plasma bomb detonates and vaporizes this island, us and everything else within five miles! We’re all dead you damned arrogant fools!” I woke up to the sound of an alarm going off and what sounded like a countdown of some type. The door was locked but that was no problem. A good swift kick and it flew open. The halls were empty of personnel and to my mind that spelled danger on a very big scale. Something was very wrong and when an explosion almost knocked me off my feet I made for the nearest exit at a dead run. Every damned door along the way was locked and had to be forced open. Twice I took wrong turns and had to backtrack. I reached a door and did not bother to check for locks. I kicked it open and was outside in a heartbeat. This place is weird. First they try to treat me like a baby then next they want to dissect me. Now a group of very short children in some type of advanced body armor were swarming the island and running towards the buildings with weapons in their hands! I did not stop to see who they were and used a spell to turn invisible. They all ran past me without stopping so I simply kept going towards the shoreline in hopes of finding a boat I could use to get away from this island and back to the mainland. With a little luck I could find someplace to get some panties so I could get rid of this damned diaper I had on. It took a few more minutes to safely to find a place to stop and turn visible again and relax a few minutes before the spell drain overcame me. I watched as the rest of the small soldiers cleared out of the area then made my way towards one of the boats only to find it guarded by thee more of the small soldiers who were quite alert for any potential problems. After a few more minutes I had to let the spell go before the drain knocked me out. I dropped the spell and took a moment to make sure no one had spotted me. After making sure it was safe to come out of hiding I quietly moved along some heavy brush along the edge of the beach looking for a landing craft or some other boat that would allow me to escape this place without being caught. Moving silently and carefully took time but my efforts were rewarded when I spotted a small boat and one of those giant women standing guard.. The huge lady was trying to stay partially hidden but had not counted on my eyesight allowing me to see her easily in the darkness. She had an extremely large assault rifle in her hands and was quite alert for danger. There was no cover near her to use so it was going to have to be left to brute force or I could try to bluff her. I stood up and stepped into the light only to be rewarded by a burst of rounds from her weapon. My pistol barked out four times and the giant dropped to the ground with half of her head gone. The shots had not gone unnoticed and the sound of more people gave me incentive to get the hell off this crazy island as fast as I could. The people here were all crazy and none of it made any fragging sense. If I had not known better I would swear someone had slipped something into my food or drink and I was having a bad drug trip. By the time the group of those small soldiers got to where the boat had been it was too late to stop me. I was well on the way to the mainland and freedom. Someone was going to pay for the humiliation they had heaped on me. They drag me to some messed up place and then stick me in diapers and try to treat me like a baby. When that doesn’t work they try to restrain me and try to figure out my new body parts. When I am too much for them to handle they lie and try to have me dissected like a lab rat. I will not be caged and will kill to stay free. RAVEN The Hellcats swarmed over the island and prevented the self destruct systems from destroying the island and all of the evidence. One of the littles extracted a cable from a data port and then unplugged the other end from a similar port in her head. “I don’t care how many times I see you do that Lieutenant, it is still eerie! At any rate, island is secure and the few survivors are being interrogated right now. They opened a gate to one of the restricted worlds and managed to retrieve one of the natives from there. It seems as if the native was able to escape despite their heavy security.” “Interesting. Anyone get a look at the person they brought across?” “We have some interesting video footage of the individual escaping. The restricted dimension they opened up to is is a class one dimension due to it’s dangerous nature and the types of natives that inhabit it.” “Class one?! Are they insane? Class one is the most dangerous classification there is! I better see this footage. I have a feeling it’s going to be a long day.” Hellion watched the video clips they had been able to salvage before the computers began to overload and scramble all the information stored on them. “What the hell were they thinking? That’s why that dimension is restricted! The natives are far more advanced than we are in a lot of ways and far more dangerous as well! This is going to be a real pain to find her and try to get her back home!” “Lieutenant, How did she manage to get a cloaking device that small and efficient that she could hide from them so easily?” “It’s not a cloaking device. Where she comes from they have the ability to use magic and that’s what we saw her doing. With her mastery of magic and her advanced cybernetic limbs she is going to be real hard to stop. See if you can get in touch with Baelorn. He might have some ideas on how to find her and stop her if we have to. They’re back for that big climbing contest on the mainland for mount Hujaro. His wife is defending her record for the fastest climbing time.” “Do you want me to inform the ministry about this illegal gate breach or do you want to do it yourself?” Hellion sighed then spoke up again. I’ll contact them myself after we have the rest of the place secured. They are not going to be happy about this and will try all sorts of tricks to get to any of us they can. Too bad we can’t shrink them down and adopt them out. I bet a few of them would look cute in diapers drinking from a bottle.” The sergeant laughed. “I’d pay to see that! It would be worth a month’s pay to see someone do that to them! Shrink them and then drop them off in the middle of a group of amazon women with no children! The video would be an instant hit on the islands! I’ll even volunteer to help tell them what is going to happen to them just so we can record the looks of horror and terror as we shrink them and drop them off!” “If I could legally get away with making a shrink ray I would be tempted, but they have international laws against that. At any rate, get the rest of the survivors rounded up and brought to me for interrogation. Maybe we can let a few of them meet my friend Mrs. White and share a cell with her for a while. I’m sure that after seeing her having to have her diapers changed a few times they’ll talk real fast to avoid her fate. They finally sentenced on her a week ago. They are shrinking her and then sending her to etiquette school before adopting her out. Let a few of the more reluctant ones here be with her for a weekend and then offer them a way out to avoid the same fate. I have an idea that will get them talking. Lie to them and tell them that the ministry has sentenced them to the same fate as Mrs. White for their part in this illegal gate opening into a restricted dimension. That should loosen their tongues nicely. Play them the video of Mrs White being shrunken and then diapered before being sent off to etiquette school. It should frighten them big time and give us the information we need.” Hellion spent the next two hours sending orders to other sergeants and coordinating the final mopping up and securing of the island installation. Finally she removed her helmet and walked into the tent she was using as he command post. Sergeant, any luck tracking the missing escapee?” “She left the island after killing an amazon woman that was guarding an escape boat for her coworkers. I have notified the contacts on the other islands and on the mainland to look for her but to not to try to stop her. Everyone has been told she was illegally kidnapped from a restricted class one dimension and is loose and very paranoid. Her looks are going to make a lot of the baby crazy amazons want to try to adopt her on sight. Her ears will make her hard to miss, that and her unique limbs as well. Not many little or even inbetweeners with artificial limbs and none with any that advanced except for maybe Baelorn.” The sergeant laughed. “I don’t suppose his wife would share him would she? He’s damned good looking!” Hellion laughed. He’s faithful to his wife and refuses to cheat. I tried once about 12 years ago to seduce him and he shot me down instantly, damn the luck. That was before I met Luke though. At any rate, time to contact the ministry and let them know the good news. You know they so love hearing from me these days.” Hellion made the connections on the video communications system and waited for the ministry to answer. Some blond amazon with a very nice figure picked up and smiled at Hellion. “Did your mommy give you permission to mess with that honey?” “Shut the hell up you dumb bimbo and connect me to minister Jaro! This is Lieutenant Hellion of the Hellcats third expeditionary strike force so connect me to him or I’ll have you shrunken and adopted out inside of a month!” Hellion pushed a button and her identification number triggered an alert on the screen the lady was looking at. A moment later minister Jaro was on the line and the lady disconnected herself from the call. “Sorry about that, Hellion. She is great looking, but not very damned smart. What is the status of your operation?” “We have just about finished mopping up here and it looks like your informant was right. They had opened an illegal gate as you suspected. To make matters worse, they abducted someone form the other side.” The minister sat back and rubbed his forehead. “Why do I not like where this is going? How bad?” “They opened it to a class one restricted dimension and then the abducted person escaped after killing half the scientists and a good portion of their security forces in the escape. She is heavily cybered and very dangerous. She should be considered to be more dangerous than we are. She is an elf and has the ability to use magic. I’ve already sent out a call to Baelorn for help. Maybe he can figure out a way to stop her.” “Good thinking on that one, Hellion. Your parents said to tell you hello, They caught that man trying to hack the gate company and we have him in custody now thanks to their help. Also, Matt’s wife says thank you for helping them. Their first born is due in five months. Obviously your serum worked perfectly. For that alone you have my eternal gratitude. So how tough is the person that escaped going to be to capture?” “I’ll send you what we have and you can see for yourself. Her gun fires caseless ammo and her katana, as she called it, is coated with something called Dikote. Diamond dust sprayed and coated on the blade with a plasma torch or something, but it makes the blade nearly unbreakable so it will be tough to stop if she swings it at someone. It will cut through flesh like paper and I seriously doubt any of our normal low end metals would do more than slow it down. Take a look at the data and decide for yourself the danger level. I’ve already had my contacts on the other islands notified along with a few on the mainland. They are to watch and report but not interfere. You’ll see why once you go through the data files.” “Damned fools! What the hell were they thinking? Okay, Hellion, good work, as always. My wife’s sister still wants you to know her adoption offer is still open if you ever change your mind. She never does listen when I tell her it will never happen. Keep me informed on this and I’ll try to keep things quiet on this end. So far, the press has no clue about your presence there and if things go right, they should never know.” Hellion ended the call and leaned back in her chair a moment. “That was too easy. Ten to one he knew and was covering his ass again. Sergeant, order everyone to stay on full alert status until the operation is finished and we are back safely at base!” END PART TWO That's it for this chapter. All comments and questions welcomed. The next chapter will also be a bit dark and mention but NOT go into details about sexual abuse! I DO NOT CONDONE SEXUAL ASSAULT OF ANY KIND! It is mentioned to illustrate only how dark and twisted the minister and a few others working for him are.

Hello everyone, I tried many, many years ago to write a story, I am hoping what little i posted of it was lost forever in the few site crashes we have seen. I have decided to have another go at it, this time, I finished 2 chapters, before I posted anything. This is the first chapter, and I do expect some good, or bad, comments to help me better this story. I am dyslexic, and so writing, or reading becomes difficult at times. This chapter has not been looked over for mistakes, other then myself, and my wife, so there will be plenty of issues with grammar and spelling, but I just couldn't wait to let you all read it and see what you think, and yes, i might be stalling a little bit, so, here it goes. This is an older version, if you wish to read the newest version of chapter 1, please scroll down further. The Most Unusual Amazon Diaper Demention Chapter 1 I felt warmth on my face, must be the sun, I think to myself, trying to tell me to wake up, and start my day. Though, right now, i have other plans as I slowly open my eyes, as little as possible and reach over to the curtin that was suppose to be covering the window that was just above the left side of my bed and pulled it so it would actually do it's job and block out the ,unrealenting, morning sun. As I survey my bedroom, not sure why, but I just had to make sure everything was still the same I guess, and my eyes fell upon the big oak dresser accross the room from my Amazon twin size bed, that I was currently laying in. To the left of the dresser was my walk in closet, I so loved that closet, and the secrets that it hides from everyone that happens to come into my room. To the right of the dresser was my bedroom door, which at the moment was closed, for some reason I just can't sleep with it open. Above the dresser was what I was really looking for, it was a clock, one of those easy to read clocks, in the morning I am just to lazy to try and think about reading one of those, "... mmm, what are they called again?" My brain is still trying to go back to sleep, but for now i will just call it the grown up clock. The clock read 7:14 A.M, "It's the fucking weekend, why am I not still asleep?" I say outloud to my empty bedroom. I curse myself several more times in my head as I lay my head back down on my pillow so I can try to go back to sleep, though, I was sure I wouldn't be able to, but a girl has to try right? As I lay down and try and get into a comfy position, I hear a crinkling sound, I just smile to myself and close my eyes, demanding my body to go back to fucking sleep. "Ok, I know, I curse to much, but I am an adult, so i am aloud to use adult language, right?" After I lost the battle with my brain and body, over going to sleep, I got out of bed, and yes, a lot more cursing going on in my brain that I will not bore you with. I walked over to the body length mirror on the back of my door that I might have forgotten to mention before, "What I was half asleep, I can't be faulted on not remembering or seeing every little detial of my room, give a girl a break will you?" I love looking at myself in this mirror, I look so sexy, even after just waking up, my long blond hair, that goes down to the middle of my back, but currently braided into pig tails, yes you heard me, pig tails, it makes it easier with my long hair. I looked at my sexy, black silk nighty I was wearing, "God I looked so damn sexy.", and my nighty is covering the best looking breasts I have ever seen. "Ok, you are right, I am bias, and I am probably not near as sexy as I think I am, but it's all about self image right?" I cup my nice double D boobs, and gave a nice firm squeeze. "Just right.", I think to myself. Then I look at my legs through the mirror, they are long legs, ok, not that long, but I am a little tall, even for an Amazon. I raise my nighty a little bit at a time, taking in the clean shaven legs, till I see something that you, normally, wouldn't see on an Amazon, even on an inbetweeners it's a rare sight, at least it was for me. "What is it you ask?" "It's a diaper, yes, you heard me right, I am wearing a nice, thick, diaper under my nighty, and no, I do not need it for bedwetting, or any other medical issues. I have a diaper fetish, deal with it." I reach down and feel the front of my diaper and press my hand firmly into the crotch of the diaper, and somewhat, to my surprise, it's wet, which has been starting to be a thing lately. I guess after wearing a diaper to bed every night for, I think it was a year, or there abouts, I was becoming a bedwetter, and that thought made me blush, and tingle in all the right places. I ground my hand more into the crotch of my diaper, and moan, maybe a bit to loudly, but I lived out in the country, my nearest neighbor, a nice Amazon/inbetweener couple, lived at least a good 10 minutes drive from my front pourch, to theirs, and that is if you drive in a straight line. But I didn't have time for any playing this morning, like i normally do, every morning, some big baby wanted to try and sleep in on a busy day and I had a lot to do today, well, not a lot, just stuff I had to get done before this afternoon. I had a backyard barbaque at my best friend's house, an Amazon woman named Daria, to get ready for. So I headed out of my bedroom, which is right off from the kitchen, one of the reasons i bought this house, less walking to get a snack in the middle of the night. As I was walking through the kitchen, towards the laundry room, I could hear my diaper crinkle, and I could feel the weight of it between my legs, and the coldnesss from the pee I had filled it with in my sleep, which I quickly stopped and warmed it up some with some fresh warm pee. It felt so good, which made my brain start to fantisize, when I should have been thinking on where I was going and doing. My mind though, was already thinking about someone, an Amazon, inbetweener, or even a little, it did not matter much, would be standing there watching me pee in my diaper, and when i finished, they'd just walk up to her and pat her bottom and say something like "Wow, you really pee-peed in your diaper didn't, just like a BIG baby, and at your age, and an Amazon. You should know better then to go potty in your diapers like that, you naughty BIG baby. You should be ashamed of yourself, standing there, in a wet diaper." As she says the words BIG baby, she smacks my butt to get her point across. That's when i realize i was standing in my living room humping the arm of the sofa. I looked around and saw that I must have just kept walking, right through the kitchen and ended up in the living room, which wasn't that much of a walk, it's a small two bedroom house, another reason I bought it, less areas to clean. As I looked around the room, the first thing I saw was my new, big screen TV, and thought, "Oh, yeah, I need to find someone that can come and hook that thing up, I might ask around at the shindig tonight and see if anyone there might be able to help a girl out." Then a grin formed on my face, "If that friend of Daria's shows up, I might be able to talk her into coming home with me to "fix" it, might lead to some fun times later on tonight." As I thought of that, I caught my hand before it got to close to my naughty kitty, but not before I could stop my other hand from massaging my boobs, making my nipples get harder then they were. "Dammit girl, get it together, I know, it's what I do, like every morning, but we ain't got time for it this morning, you big over grown baby." Not sure why I was talking to myself, outloud no less, let alone why I added that last part, but, I am weird that way. I also noticed that the blueish green carpet needs to be vacumed, "I know, I hate that color too, but it was on sale, what can I say?" Then I saw something that kind of got my heart racing, the curtins on the big double window, facing the front yard, were wide open, I quickly raced across the living room and closed them, but just as i got them closed, I lost my balance and fell on my padded backside. It didn't hurt, but my pride was wounded a bit, and I figured if this was the best time as any, I stuck my thumb in my mouth and sucked on it, as I wimpered like the big baby I am. I am just glad I lived so far out of town, and from people, my house was the last house at the end of the dead end road I lived on, so unless someone was here to see me, there wouldn't be any reason for anyone to be on outside my house. I finally got a hold of my inner sex demon and walked back into the kitchen, passing the hallway to the second bedroom in my house, and started the pot of coffee, it's not one of those kind that has a timer that starts it for you, I liked things less automatic. After I was sure that the coffee was going, i walked out of the kitchen, and into the laundry room, it was a nice size laundry room, with a decent size, washer and dryer, the kind that are stacked on top of eachother. Right in front of me was the back door, well, side door, I guess would be a better term for it, it had a window in it so i could look out at my garden I had growning in the back yard. Which remided me that it was now spring and I should start getting it ready to plant, and to figure out what it was I wanted to plant this year. I opend the door, mostly to let in the cool breeze, and to get some fresh air in the house, but the secret reason I did it, was so I felt more exposed, as I took my nighty off, picturing it in my head, that people could see me, and everyone new what a baby I really was. I finally took my diaper off, rolled it up nice and tight and threw it in the trash can next to me and the door I had just walked through. To the left of where I was standing, was the bathroom, it wasn't that big, which is one reason I usually get undressed, and dressed, in the laundry room. I walked in and started the walk in shower, which surprisingly, is big enough to fit two Amazons, not that I have had the chance to try that, but I might get that chance tonight, if all goes well. After the water heats up, I get in the shower to wash off the sleepy feeling I get when i first wake up, and to wash off the pee. After my shower, I got dressed, just a pair of blue jeans, and a red T-shirt, and threw a blue button up shirt on top of that, I left it unbottoned, it wasn't really cold or anything outside, just a nice breeze, so it worked out great, since I like dressing like this. I didn't bother with socks or boots yet and I am sure you are wondering, what's she got under those jeans, well, I like to take risks sometimes, and today, I went with some of those cotton training pants, I like the idea that I might get caught, though, being that I am an Amazon, not sure how well that would actually go over, but since I didn't satisfy my sex demon this morning, it was able to swade me to be daring, or as it might turn out, plain stupid. I went into my small kitchen, though I am sure an small inbetweener, or a little would think it's big, but either way, it suits my needs. I make some breakfast, just some toast with some apricot jelly. After I washed that down with a nice cub of coffee, black, three surgars, I put my long socks on, and a pair of boots, not those you go work in, nope, some country boots, or some call them cowgirl boots. I am a country girl, and I am not some cow, so I call them country boots. I grabbed the keys to my truck and my country hat, and out the door I went, as I dropped tha hat on my head.

CW: Suicide So this a new idea I'm working on. Wanted to give props to @Sophie ♥ for the limbo idea. ......... ................... ................. Beginnings and Endings "Dying is one of the weirdest things you will ever have to deal with, from what I understand mine was slightly nonstandard. Apparently, the usual deal is that one moment you’re here the next you’re in the big cosmic airport terminal waiting to be sorted based on whatever you where in life or something like that. It’s all weird and metaphysical and post-modernist and shit and even being dead I don’t fully get it. My boss says that I won’t till I fully crossover. I’m Ashley by the way. So yeah, I’m kinda’ in capital L limbo or something, this tends to happen with suicides and gets decided way above my paygrade. Of course, it may not even be "decided" so much as the power cosmic makes it happen because it must be that way. Like I said death is weird and yet strangely normal at times. Mine was two weeks ago and I’m still getting used to it." "I suppose I should fill you on the backstory since your reading my…. Limbo Journal? I’ve really got to think of better name for this thing. If your recently deceased sorry, but a yeah, pro tip you can still web surf; E.M. radiation FTW. Anyway (whistles awkwardly) this is the story of how I died….." "It was June of 2019 and I had just staggered my way out of college and into the real world with no idea what the fuck I was doing. I at least made it up to the Boston area like I wanted and got a job as a junior tech running network admin for some generic company. I think they made parking meters? So yeah life was meh like it had always been, and I was angry, frustrated, and wanted to fuck shit up because politics and everything is suck in terms of the world. That’s when I met Gary a.k.a K#YBOARDL@NCER from network security. Gary was an ass, but he was also my ticket into a local hacktivist collective and because I was gung ho and eager to travel I got a staring role in their big breakout performance." "The plan was simple and something I had been dying to try for years. Wipe out the personal loan data of everyone at a major bank. This group had struck gold, finding a zero day for the new networked ATMs Bank of America was rolling out. This would allow us to both sneak a trojan onto their servers and give us a readymade bot net. My job was to zig zag across the country uploading multiple copies onto hundreds of ATMs. One of the best perks of being a soldier in the glorious revolution turned out being able to press enter to make it rain. Once we launched it caught everybody off guard. We didn’t get everything, but we did some hella serious damage. Which is why the FEDs got involve and O’fuck me sideways I’m hauling ass for Canada with a bogus passport." "I was in middle of fucking nowhere Ohio when it hit me. My life was pretty much over and our best shot had only made a small dent in the grand scheme of things. I stopped at this cool little motel that was cheap and had an attached barcade. Then I spent three days getting lit and eating dinner food. I also wrote my memoirs such as they were and drove up to a nearby state park. After doubling checking that everything was safely on the cloud. I got out the backup option I had bought with the passport in LA. There was no way in hell I would last more than a year in federal pen and I didn’t want to keep running for the rest of my life. So that left one course of action. Six hundred milligrams of morphine sulfate and an IV kit. Once each vial hand been injected into the saline bag all I had to do was put the central line in and wait." "I queued up one of my favorite acapella remixes on my phone to play me out while I watched the sunset over a beautiful fall landscape. The light and the foliage making an interesting interplay. On impulse I snapped a picture. And as everything faded to black…." " Carry on, you will always remember Carry on, nothing equals the splendor Now your life's no longer empty But surely heaven waits for you Carry on my wayward son There'll be peace when you are done Lay your weary head to rest Don't you cry Don't you cry no more"

Hello friends, this is a repost - I was going to fill in the old thread that still had some of the comments, but that was deleted completely recently. So here we go. I'll be posting 2-3 chapters per day to allow for discussion (it'll be new for some people). When the story is done, I'll share a brand new one! ----------------------------- "No, Aimee, for the millionth time, I won't diaper you. You're my roommate, not my baby. I'm sorry your job sucks, but do you really want to just throw away your adulthood?" Fiona was exasperated at her roommate's constant attempts to get her to Amazon-up and baby her. She kept finding Little goods catalogs casually left around the apartment, showing happy Amazon mommies cuddling their fully-grown adult Littles. They watched the news together, they both knew how bad it could be on other islands. Catalon, for example, didn't even see Littles as persons. They were second-class citizens at best, pets at worst. No Little there went undiapered. Here on Gaule things were drastically different. Gaule still had a thriving native Little population, most of them fully functioning adults."Fiona, c'mon.. we've known each other forever. You can't honestly say you haven't wanted to see me in a diaper, even one time?" Aimee blinked her long black eyelashes at her roommate. She had her blonde hair in ringlets and was wearing a pink t-shirt with Tinkerbell on it, Patron Saint of Diapered Littles, under her shortalls. She purposefully dressed in a way that made her cute and vulnerable. She had the blonde hair and blue eyes that most Amazons prized, but Fiona just wouldn't budge."I can honestly say I have never wanted to see you in a diaper, you silly Little. If you want to be adopted that badly, why don't you just go stand in the middle of a store and pee yourself?" Fiona folded her arms across her chest, covering up the TARDIS on her worn t-shirt. She leaned away slightly from her pushy roomie."Owie," Aimee frowned, "I don't want just anyone, Fi.. if I did that, who knows what would happen. I could end up in an orphanage or something, I don't want that. And my job sucks more than you can even imagine. And it's not like you need my help to pay the rent! You just got promoted AGAIN." Fiona would be the perfect mommy, Aimee just knew it. She knew that if she could just get her friend to buckle once, to see how wonderful it was to snuggle someone who needed you, everything would just fall into place. She stared up into her friend's green eyes, reaching up and flipping her tight brown ponytail. Fiona hated makeup and her long hair, she'd shave it off if she could, but she needed it in her climb to the top at work."I have zero interest in taking care of someone's diapers, and you're an adult. You're my friend. We play games and watch movies. And yes, I got promoted but that doesn't mean you can just give up on being an adult. How is your job that bad?""I'm a greeter, Fiona. A greeter. I greet people. I stand on top of a big platform in a cutesy costume and I welcome people into the store. For eight hours. Each day. I already wear diapers at the store, they're not a big deal. They're actually really comfy. I hate changing myself though, and I hate using our stupid giant toilet here." Fiona didn't mind all the Little-aid devices that were around the house that allowed Aimee to live a normal, adult life. The ladder on the toilet didn't seem like it would be that bad to her."Tough nuggets, Aims. I'm not changing your diapers, you aren't my Little. If you're so keen on being a baby, why haven't you put out an ad or gotten adopted by someone while you're on the job?""Oh yeah, I want someone I don't know, or someone who works at the same awful store as I do as my mommy. No. My badge says clearly that I'm licensed, nobody can claim me without my permission. I give you permission!" Aimee flung herself into Fiona's arms, knocking Fiona's controller out of her hands, clutching at her shirt and clinging to her."Ugh," Fiona pushed the Little back onto her own couch cushion, "For the last time, no. And it's your turn to cook tonight. Finish your move in the game and go start dinner while I take my turn.""It's not fair," Aimee whined, turning back to the TV and picking up her controller, "I thought all you Amazons had crazy hormones that made you want to baby cute Littles like me." Aimee put in her orders, instructing her civilization that all Littles should be diapered no matter what, which caused her international reputation to plummet. She ended up making choices like these in most of the games they played, Littles ended up diapered like it was the way things were supposed to be. Fiona thought her dear friend should probably visit a therapist to talk about it, but any time she pressed the issue, things went very badly."You're not as cute as you think," Fiona tickled her roommate as she delivered the joke, "And who would honestly want to wipe someone else's butt? I've never understood it.""You're supposed to want to, we're supposed to be irresistible. I know it's not me, I get asked to come home with a customer at least once a week," Aimee sighed, knowing not to push this too far, Fiona would get really upset if anyone implied she was abnormal, "I just wish you wanted me that way, Fi. You're really great." Fiona allowed Aimee to lay her blonde curls across her Amazon lap. Aimee finished her turn from this odd angle, it didn't matter that they watched each others' turns - they always had it set so they were in a permanent alliance. It was always the two of them against the world.With a dramatic sigh, Aimee put the controller down on the coffee table and trudged to the kitchen. Aimee was actually a really good cook, she had this knack for knowing exactly what spices and what proportions to use, she never used a cookbook or a recipe. Tonight was chicken enchiladas, one of Fiona's absolute favorite of Aimee's dishes. Fiona chose to dream of her wonderful, gooey, cheesy chicken delights rather than focusing on how Aimee was getting incredibly pushy again. She hadn't pushed this hard in a while, things must actually be pretty rough at her job. The last time she got in a big fight at work, before she changed jobs, Aimee had actually started having "accidents" in the apartment, but Fiona had made it clear that she was either to take care of her own diapers or find another place to live. They'd been friends forever, but she just wasn't going to deal with that. Aimee's bladder control returned miraculously shortly afterward.Aimee was right, they didn't need her money to pay for anything in the apartment. Fiona had just made VP at work and money was not an issue.. but she really, truthfully had no interest in owning a Little. She never had, no one in her family did. She had grown up very nearby a Little community and had been friends with many in her youth, the thought of treating her good friend like a baby was just weird. She didn't understand why anyone would want it at all. Littles were adults, they weren't as smart or as strong as an Amazon, but they grew up and learned things and had thoughts and feelings just like anyone. They could be productive members of society, they could fall in love. Not that Fiona understood a lot about love, either.She focused on her turn, using her civilization to make peace on behalf of their alliance. The President of her democratic government was a Little, and had to spend a lot of time explaining her backwards partner's anti-Little attitudes. Honestly, it made the game more challenging. Fiona hated it when they teamed up and the game was too easy, she may as well just play solitaire. But she got to build up her military to defend Aimee's borders and work out the diplomacy, while at the same time protecting her own Littles from the worldwide attitude shift that Aimee's civ caused.Dinner was wonderful as always, Aimee put Fiona's own culinary skills completely to shame. The spanish rice and black beans were perfect. Fiona took just a moment to wipe the footprints off the countertops, it was totally and completely worth it. As was the deal, Fiona took care of all of the dishes on Aimee's night to cook. She helped Aimee down from her Littles chair and took her cartoonish pony plate and rubber fork. Aimee bought those with her own money, she wasn't going to make her get rid of them. If Aimee really wanted to wear diapers and be a baby, that was fine.. as long as she did her share of the chores, kept cooking her wonderful meals, and took care of her own diapers. In fairness, Aimee's share of the chores was smaller. She had to go to extra effort to make meals large enough to satisfy Fiona's Amazonian hunger so Fiona took care of the majority of the chores in general, especially the ones that would require more strength than Aimee had. Fiona took care of most of the dishes and the garbage, Aimee did a lot of the cooking and always took care of her own laundry.As usual, the pair stayed up a little bit too late playing their game. Aimee fell asleep on the couch during a particularly difficult turn for Fiona, who carried her off to bed and tucked her in. Aimee had to struggle very hard not to smile as her giant friend carried her, cradled in her strong arms. She "fell asleep" like this quite often, she'd hate to tip off Fiona that it wasn't always real. Being carried was addictive though, Fiona was always so careful, so gentle. Before leaving the Little's bedroom with its tiny furniture, she shook her head as she picked up a fallen pacifier and dropped it on Aimee's desk. She slipped out quietly and closed the door, then closed the smaller, Little door as well with a soft click.Fiona was pretty sure that her Little friend's longing was just a "grass is always greener" situation, she wouldn't actually like life as a babified Little. And even though she had mentioned it, she would be heartbroken if an Amazon came and took her best friend away from her. Somehow she didn't think she'd be able to go have video game playdates as a visitor in a nursery. She sighed as she climbed into her own normal-sized bed, fully expecting to wake up to Aimee snuggled in her arms in the morning. The thought brought a smile. They were best friends, but Fiona really did love Aimee in a way. She wasn't exactly sure in what way, and she wouldn't ever call the feeling "love", but she knew it was there.Her thoughts turned to the stresses of her new position. She was rubbing elbows with a different class of people now, there was a big difference between being a Senior Director in the firm and a Vice-President. Tomorrow was the start of her second week in her new office on the 14th floor, and she was still finding her footing. She wasn't used to having a secretary or having to talk to people outside the firm as part of the job. It was a new skill set she was having to hone. She had the knowledge and the expertise from the internal-facing side, but she had to succeed in this external interfacing capacity if she were going to continue her climb. It had been a long, hard road but she hadn't reached the peak yet. And she wasn't going to give that dream up for anything. Fiona was on a path to make her mark on the whole world, not just to help bring products to the market that made Little lives easier in Gaule, she wanted to reach a position where she could help Native Littles everywhere. Chapter Two Aimee struggled down from the booster seat in the back seat of the car and let herself out. She crossed in front of Fiona's car and waved to her friend to let her know she was okay. Aimee still had to go put on her uniform, it was in the breakroom with her work diapers. Fiona waved back, her hair coiffed perfectly and her dark blue suit immaculate. A gold bracelet glinted on Fiona's wrist as she waved, and then she was gone. Off to live the life of someone with power, while Aimee struggled into her diaper and her hated costume to stand and wave at people who barely paid her any mind. She wished that Fiona would change her mind, even if it was just for a week, and let her be the baby. Stay home, watch TV, snuggle... it sounded amazing. The ultimate vacation, free from all cares and worries, she wouldn't have to do anything at all..."Hey mascot," the voice snapped her back to reality. Kurt. "Need help getting into your diapers?""Kurt, that sounds suspiciously like sexual harassment to me, do I need to go talk with Helen again?" Aimee whirled on him, hands on her hips. Kurt was a jerk, he was only a couple of feet taller than her. He was one of those In-Betweeners who made themselves feel better by being mean to Littles, he was the personification of the idiom 'Shit rolls downhill'. His greasy brown mop hung down into his eyes and his face was broken out in blemishes, he just didn't seem to care enough to take care of himself. He wore the standard uniform, black slacks with a brown collared shirt. He leered at her as he responded."Offering to help a Little into a diaper isn't sexual harassment any more than offering to help a fish flopping on the ground back into the water. You know where you belong, baby girl. Like all Littles, you're just waiting for the right Amazon to scoop you up and whisk you off to a life of bottles and diapers. Everyone knows you like your work uniform.""Go fuck yourself, Kurt," the Little stormed off toward the employee ready area, Kurt couldn't see the tears in her eyes as she left. What hurt the most was that he was right, though. If Fiona offered to sweep her away to a life of cribs and bottles, she'd take it with glee. It was her favorite fantasy. But Kurt made her feel like she was betraying Littles everywhere just by having these feelings.Being Little in an Amazon's world sucks, why shouldn't I want to be cared for and loved? Work sucks, having to struggle to climb everything sucks, finding transportation sucks. Why is it so wrong to want Fiona to just pick me up and carry me? If diapers go with that, fine by me - they're cute and comfy anyway. She was consumed by her thoughts as she locked the door of the employee ready room and stripped. I should probably go to the bathroom first, she thought - she almost always did that first, but Kurt threw her routine off. She laid down and powdered herself as best she could, pulling the medical-looking plain white diaper up between her legs and fastening the tapes. She'd be standing up on the greeting platform for the next eight hours with only a few breaks and the bathroom was on the other side of the store. She had learned quickly that if she spent her break time using the bathroom... she never got a break.Aimee toddled out of the ready room in her neck-to-toe teddy bear costume, the round ear headband atop her blonde curls. The original costume had a head, but they found the customers responded much better to Aimee's bouncing locks, so the manager modified it. They'd actually done an empirical study and discovered that Aimee provided a not insignificant boost in sales when she was the greeter... but they didn't tell her that, of course."Hey Aimee," Helen's voice came from behind Aimee as she toddled toward the front of the store, "Need a lift?""Sure, I'd like that," Aimee agreed, raising her arms. She liked being carried in general, especially when she was having trouble getting around like she did in the bear costume. Helen was a true giantess, too - she was easily a foot taller than the average Amazon, so Aimee felt delightfully small in her arms. Helen scooped her up and smiled down at her as she walked toward the front of the store. "Are you okay? You look a little upset.""You mean I look like an upset Little," Aimee joked, "Kurt was just being a jerk, saying stuff about how Littles belong in diapers, his usual stuff. It just got to me today.""I can talk to him if you'd like," Helen offered, smiling down at Aimee. She had thought about offering to adopt Aimee before, but she had never worked up the courage. Aimee already had to deal with wearing diapers as part of her job, she probably hated the idea of being babied, or so Helen thought. She carried Aimee in one arm and ran her fingers through her short-cut blonde hair. She had brown eyes to Aimee's blue, but they were similar enough in complexion that you could believe for a moment that Aimee was really Helen's relative. "He's got to stop picking on you, it's unprofessional.""Thanks, Helen.. but no," Aimee declined as Helen placed her on the platform above the carts at the front of the store, "I'll handle it. I'll try not to let him get me down. Thanks for looking out for me.""Any time, Aimee. You're a good friend to me," Helen smiled warmly at the Little dressed as a teddy bear, but Aimee didn't pick up on the sad longing that hid just behind that smile."You're a great friend too, Helen," she waved as her giant friend walked away. She turned toward the people walking into the store and shouted, "Welcome to Sir Bearington's! Be sure to check out our special on Little ladders! They're beary great!"* * *Fiona pulled the sedan into her designated parking spot, close to the building. Of all the small perks that came with the new title, the reserved spot was one she enjoyed quite a lot. Her car looked a bit out of place, a simple Honda sandwiched in between a pair of BMWs. She didn't have much practice at being one of the "fancy people", but this was part of the game you had to play if you wanted enough power to make a real difference. She'd have to upgrade her car soon, after another month or two in her new job. Fiona hated buying things on credit, she had an old-fashioned philosophy of wanting pay for things outright and not be beholden to anyone.She smoothed a wrinkle from her skirt as she slid out of the car, grabbing her briefcase from the passenger seat. She sighed at the cheeseburger wrappers Aims had left in the back seat, she'd have to get her Little roommate to clean those up, she couldn't afford the hit to her image at work. They'd just have to excuse her for now, the booster seat would provide all the explanation she needed for the moment. The elevator ride to the 14th floor was pleasant, if a little lonely.. as Senior Director she mingled with her product team a lot, now that she was VP she was a little isolated up there with the executives, but this still felt like the right move."Good morning, Miss Marr," Carol's voice floated across the office as soon as Fiona stepped out of the elevator. This was the hardest thing for her get used to, having a dedicated assistant. She and several other Directors had shared an office assistant before, so it wasn't the fact that her only job was to help out.. it was just that Carol's only duty at all was to help Fiona. Carol was a little bit older than Fiona, but not by much. Today she was wearing a classic red blouse with a lovely gold necklace that matched her gold hoops, her earlobes exposed by her high braided honey brown hair. She was an earth tone and her makeup was perfect with just a touch of eye shadow ad the faintest gloss on her lips. Carol was an expert at wearing just enough makeup to look like she wasn't wearing any at all."Good morning, Carol. But please, call me Fiona," Fiona reminded her gently. She'd been with the company for a long time, almost as long as I had, but always as an executive assistant."Right, sorry Miss M... Fiona," Carol was very good at her job, but old habits die hard, "Your 11 AM called, Mr. Whitmore, he can't come to the office for the meeting today but he said he'd be happy to meet with you at the club."The club, Fiona cursed in her head. She didn't have a membership yet, but she knew she'd need one eventually. Osmium was an fairly exclusive club that many of the movers-and-shakers she'd need to interface with belonged to. A lot of business was done there, and getting on the membership roll was on Fiona's to do list. It was looking like that one would get crossed off sooner rather than later."Please confirm with Mr. Whitmore, I'll be happy to meet him at Osmium," she smiled to Carol as she strode into her office, but she wasn't exactly happy. "Please move my 1 o'clock to allow for travel time." Carol chirped a confirmation, the one PM was an internal briefing, it could wait. Getting Mr. Whitmore's agency to approve the new designs for the Little Pilot seat her team was working on for testing by actual Littles. The design was revolutionary, it used a low-latency neural interface that when installed and configured would allow a Little to drive a full sized car with no further modifications. Littles could technically drive currently, but not all roads had a Little lane, and it was still very dangerous for them, most Littles relied on ride-shares which had their own risks, or public transportation. This would give Littles worldwide more freedom than they had had... well, possibly ever. Lawrence Whitmore was the head of the LPSA, the Littles Product Safety Administration, and Fiona needed his agency to sign off on the testing before they could go any further. It wouldn't be easy due to the social ramifications of the new product, and getting to Mr. Whitmore himself was the fastest strategy.Fiona sat down at her desk and started with the emails that had piled up overnight. She knew the morning would fly by in no time and she'd have to be on her way to the club, she'd need time to do the membership application.. there was no time to waste.* * *Greeting felt like such a waste of time. She just said the same thing over and over - it could be done by a robot, why did they want an actual Little in a bear costume shouting at customers?"Oh my, the cute mascot is working again today," she heard a passing Amazon remark. "I like her much better than the one with the bear mask, she's so adorable! Did you see her ringlets.. " the conversation faded as they walked away, but Aimee felt good. She liked knowing that people thought she was cute. Of course, most of the Little customers didn't seem to approve of her getup, neither the ones who walked in of their own will nor the ones riding in the front of a cart, sucking on a pacifier. She watched jealously as an Amazon mommy pushed a Little girl into the store, the girl had very similar ringlets to Aimee's own. If only that were Fiona and me, she daydreamed for a moment, a dream of Fiona pushing her in a cart like that.. leaning forward and squeezing her diaper and remarking how she would need to be changed soon.."Gaule to Aimee," Kurt's voice shattered her daydream into a million pieces, "Helen's been calling you on the intercom, dummy. Walk your bear butt to her office and then take your break.""Ugh," she groaned, "Thanks Kurt," she said grudgingly as he helped her down off the platform."Sure thing, squirt. Hey, sorry I was rough on you this morning. I.. had a bad night," he walked off before she could respond, but any kind of apology was nice. Aimee wondered if Helen had said something to him. Waddling to the manager's office in a wet diaper and a bear costume took forever, she wondered if she'd have any break time at all when this was done."Great job representing us Littles," a Little man in a t-shirt and jeans said snidely as she passed, "I can smell your piss from here." Aimee blushed and hurried on, she knew she should have gone before putting the costume on, she was wetter than usual for this time of day and the medical grade diapers the company provided weren't the best, it was barely 11 AM - there was still a lot of time left in the workday. By the time she made it to Helen's office, she was fighting tears, feeling betrayed by her own desires. Yes, she was wearing the diaper for the job... but she'd gladly let Fiona diaper her for real, all she had to do was ask. It felt like her fellow Littles could see that hidden desire, and they hated her for her traitorous feelings.She pushed open the Little-sized door cut out in the larger door to the manager's office and closed it quietly behind her."Helen? I'm sorry, I couldn't hear you calling me over the intercom, I was shouting at people to buy ladders," Aimee walked into the office looking for her giant boss, faking a smile, "What's up?""Aimee," Helen smiled from the enormous desk. She got up from her seat and crouched down to be "on the level", as they said. "I have great news! You're Employee of the Month! We've gotten so many compliments on your greeting that they're giving you a $100 gift card to the store as thanks. And I get to give it to you," Helen beamed a genuine smile at Aimee as she handed over the card in a gold holder. "Great job, Aimee. Your picture will be up in the entrance this month. Congratulations!""Wow," Aimee stammered a bit, genuinely surprised, "Thanks Helen, I had no idea I was even being considered!""Take an extra ten minutes on your break and keep up the good work, Aimee." Helen was genuinely proud of the Little, and it took everything she had not to scoop her up and give her a big hug. The smile on the girl's face lit up Helen's entire world. Every fiber of her being screamed at her to sweep up this cute thing and snuggle her, to feed her and protect her and never let anything make her sad ever again. She had really laid into Kurt this morning, she watched him like a hawk for a screw-up and nailed him to the wall for it. Something about Aimee brought out every Amazon instinct in Helen.. and it took incredible willpower to keep that in check, especially because she already knew that this wonderful Little was already diapered, and probably wet too.Aimee felt light as a feather as she headed back to the ready room to stash her giftcard and change her diaper, when she felt a hand on her shoulder."Oh, what a cute Little, where's your mommy?" the woman asked, bending over Aimee in a way that was intended to intimidate her. Her accent said clearly that she wasn't from around here, "Your diapee smells so wet, Little one. Let's get you to your mommy so you can be changed.""Back off, lady," Aimee said grumpily, holding up her employee badge, "It says clearly that I'm licensed. I'm on my way to change right now, thank you very much.""Oh," the woman practically hissed as she stormed away, "You shouldn't send false signals, brat. This island is so backwards, it's ridiculous.""Have a nice day," Aimee called after her in her most pleasant tone, but more quietly added, "I hope you trip and break a bone." She was grateful for her license, it kept her from being scooped up by just anyone... there was only one woman she wanted as her mommy. And she doesn't want me, Aimee thought bitterly to herself as she reached the ready room, ...yet, she finished the thought with a smile. Chapter Three Fiona's car was sorely out of place in the sea of Audis, BMWs, and Lexuses as she parked in the guest lot of Osmium. The grounds were enormous and the clubhouse was austere and intimidating. On her way up the stairs to the entrance, she passed a man in a power suit with a red tie talking on his phone as a Little in a poofy princess dress ran to keep up with him, the lead to her reins held in his left hand. She shook her head, feeling badly for the poor Little. This was the kind of thing she was out to fix."Good morning, ma'am," she was greeted warmly by a man in a black turtleneck behind a counter. He was balding on top, his hair shaved short to hide it, "Can I help you?""Yes, I'm a bit early for my meeting with Mr. Whitmore. I don't suppose you could help me with a membership application?" I smiled warmly to him as I strode over to the counter."Of course, madam," the man smiled pleasantly, but didn't move an inch, "I just need to know the name of your sponsor and the name, gender, and age range of your Little." The sponsor she had expected, she already worked it out with her boss that she would use his name.. the part about the Little was a surprise."Dean Jackstone is my sponsor," she smiled, handing him a card with perfect confidence."Mr. Jackstone, really! Oh he is a fine member, quite well-liked," he took the card, his demeanor warming, they went through the initial paperwork and were just about done when he asked, "And your Little?""I don't have a Little currently," Fiona stated this quite matter-of-factly."I'm afraid all members must have a Little, Miss Marr. It's part of the club bylaws. I'll be happy to let you in today for your meeting with Mr. Whitmore, but just for today. Only members are allowed is Osmium, and they expect all members to support our care facility for Littles. Adopt yourself a Little and we'll finish your application. I'm sure you could have one today in your position." He sounded a little jealous.Ugh, I don't even want a Little, what am I going to do about this membership? Fiona wondered to herself as she entered the club proper. The entire right wall of the club was glass, looking down into a giant plastic jungle. Dozens of Littles ran and played in there, obvious diapers on display. Fiona shook her head, this is what she was trying to fight, not trying to encourage. The man from the desk led her deeper into the club, she was in what looked like a large restaurant, waiters bustled about, various bigwigs were dining or drinking. Littles were obviously meant to be seen and not heard in this part of the club, the few that were in the dining area had auto-feeder pacifier-bottles strapped to their faces for their meals, or were otherwise silenced by breasts or restraining pacifiers. All conversation was done in hushed tones, silence was apparently golden.The balding man led her to a back corner, what looked like private booths.. each booth had its own curtain. She was asked to wait while he peeked into a curtain, she only waited a moment, he returned and motioned for her to enter the right side of the curtained booth. Lawrence Whitmore, a very large, very wide man sat across from her. He had tiny, round glasses perched on his nose.. they had to be for show, it was very rare that someone who needed vision correction had a condition that couldn't be solved with an easy surgery. He had a pencil-thin black mustache and a dusting of gray hair on top of his head. The position of his bushy white eyebrows indicated that he was in a serious mood at the moment."Miss Marr," he greeted me. His booth was lavish, the seats were a soft leather and there was plenty of room between the seat and the table. There was a Little in the corner, strapped into a booster seat with his elbows secured to the table, his hands forced to hold a bottle that he sucked from, his eyes closed. He was dressed in shortalls with a blue shirt underneath.. why in the world would Aimee want that? "You've got quite an interesting project that you're working on. Do you really think Littles can be trusted to drive?" He looked pointedly at his captive Little."The majority of Gaule's Littles are perfectly capable, Mr. Whitmore. They have jobs, they pay taxes, and they are perfectly capable adults. It's true that there are some Littles who shouldn't be driving," I smile at his Little, hating myself just a bit, "but I doubt any Amazon is going to allow their diapered Little to get a license, unless you intend for Little... ""Rusty," Lawrence smiled, with what looked like genuine love."Little Rusty here to chauffeur you?" Fiona finished with a smirk, hating herself just a bit more. The mental image caused the large businessman to laugh heartily, and Rusty blushed deeply, looking very much like he wished the world would swallow him whole. "We both know that Littles are big business, both in diapers and in the workforce. And giving them this mobility will increase their employability and thus their spending. I know I'll be making some strategic investments when this product is ready for market... " she finished with a sly smile.A waiter came and took their order - Fiona hadn't really intended to eat here, but Lawrence insisted. Fiona kept herself to a simple club sandwich and chips, Lawrence had quite a large steak with all the trimmings. She stayed and ate lunch with him and they talked stocks and sports while he spoonfed his Little some of what looked like yogurt. Rusty still hadn't spoken a word. This meeting was running much longer than she had intended, Fiona was very glad she had already asked Carol to move her 1 PM."You've definitely piqued my interest," Lawrence turned back to Fiona's original topic after the meal was concluded. "Unfortunately, I'm out of time for today. Would you be willing to meet me here again on Thursday? I want to review your plans personally, have you explain them, and if I'm satisfied I will personally promote your Little Pilot to the department.""That is exactly what I was hoping to hear, Mr. Whitmore," I smiled, "It was a pleasure to meet you, Rusty." His Little blushed and hid his face in his still-secured hands, which caused Lawrence to laugh. Fiona slid out of the booth with her briefcase and made her way for the exit, pondering the best way to secure her membership...* * *It was like Amazons were all members of the same club, they all seemed to have the same jokes. Aimee had just heard the, "Oh she'd look cuter in a crib," joke for the hundredth time today, but nothing was going to get her down. She was Employee of the Month and it felt great. All the cooing and fawning over her, the not even whispered questions about whether or not she was diapered under the costume only reinforced the fact that she was desirable goods to Aimee. Fiona should be begging to change her diaper! She was so cute, she was the Little every Amazon wanted, it just didn't make sense. They had been best friends forever, why didn't Fiona want to take things to the next level? Aimee shook the thoughts away, focusing on the crowd."Good afternoon sir," she greeted a Little as he walked in, "Welcome to Sir Bearington's!""Thanks," he said gruffly, grabbing a cart and heading inside."Hello pretty lady," she smiled and batted her eyes at an incoming Amazon, she didn't have a Little but seemed like the type who wanted one. She wore a simple blue dress and sandals, and had a lovely blue leather purse that matched her outfit. "Welcome to Sir Bearington's!""Oh my goodness, aren't you the cutest thing?" the Amazon cooed up at her on her platform. "Does your mommy work here, sweetie?"Normally this sort of thing annoyed Aimee a bit, but she was feeling so good today. Knowing that Helen and the company appreciated her work made all the difference in the world and she was feeling really good about greeting people. The whole day just felt brighter after the lunch break, which she spent a good chunk of the time staring at the gold envelope. She wasn't even sure what she wanted to buy with it."No pretty lady," she smiled, wishing she could curl a finger through her hair.. but all she had was a bear paw, "I don't have a mommy, I'm licensed.""Oh, such a shame. A cute little thing like you shouldn't have to work, although you're doing a wonderful job!"I know, right? Aimee agreed silently. I shouldn't have to work, I'm cute! "Thank you ma'am," Aimee smiled, "I like my job though and my Amazon bestie would be disappointed in me if I gave it up." The first half of the sentence would have been a lie just this morning, but Aimee was feeling really good about the job today, it was silly what a big difference a gesture of thanks had on the attitude."Well, not everyone can have the right opinion on what a cute thing like you should be doing with her time, I suppose," the lady smiled, "If you were my Little, I'd never let you go.""Aww, that's nice," Aimee smiled, knowing full well that the nicest gesture from the nicest Amazon could just be a trap. Once a Little was adopted, there was no way out. You only wanted to enter that kind of relationship if you knew you wanted it to be forever... like it should be with Fiona. Wonderful Fiona, Aimee fawned, who would never hurt me or make me do anything unfun. This lady seemed nice, but for all Aimee knew, she was a total sadist with a fully decked out punishment nursery waiting. Some Littles liked that, after all... Aimee, not so much."Would you like to go to dinner with me sometime, cutie?" The Amazon flashed an amazingly white smile.. it was dazzling."I uh.. " Aimee was sorely tempted, dating an Amazon while licensed was mostly safe, as long as she didn't get full-on kidnapped. This lady didn't seem like the predatory type..."Aimee," Helen's voice came from behind her, "I need your help with something. Are you available?" Helen had been watching this whole scene unfold and a cold fear gripped her heart. She couldn't bear to see Aimee get abducted, sometimes the nicest-seeming Amazons were the craziest ones. This particular lady looked like the type who wouldn't give Helen the time of day, so she was immediately distrustful. Amazon women tended not to like Helen, or so she felt, because she was so big and tall. She didn't have many friends in school and she was often ostracized as awkward. This lady seemed like the sort that would have picked on her back then. For all her trepidation regarding females, Amazon males were even worse. It was extremely rare that she could find one as tall as she was, and no one seemed to want to date someone taller than them. It severely limited Helen's fashion choices, and she was quite jealous of the lady's chunky-heeled sandals. Adding even a few inches to Helen's already above average height was awful, but she wanted to wear cute shoes too."I gotta go, sorry," Aimee excused herself and climbed down from the platform. Helen desperately wanted to scoop up Aimee and hold her close, but she had to show the lady that Aimee was a strong and independent Little, even helping her down from the platform would only encourage her to pursue. The woman lingered as Aimee toddled over to Helen. "What's up, boss?" she asked cheerfully.Helen gestured for Aimee to follow and walked slowly away from the woman, trying to think up some excuse for why she needed Aimee. She hadn't at all, but the thought of Aimee going out with that... temptress sent her into a complete panic."I um," Helen hesitated, "It's stupid, but I can't get my computer to respond." The lie was plausible, Aimee wasn't a tech wizard or anything, but she knew her way around. Helen was no dummy either, but she could claim the problem was real and had fixed itself, "I was hoping you could poke at it. I have to get a report done today.""Sure thing, boss!" Aimee beamed, toddling along next to Helen at what was a painfully slow pace for her. Aimee was overjoyed at being asked to help, today was positively fantastic. The journey to the manager's office was a long one, and neither of them noticed the lady from the entrance casually following them, looking at merchandise here and there. She only gave up once the door to the manager's office was closed."Okay," Aimee said brightly, climbing up with a considerable degree of difficulty into Helen's chair. "Let's see what we can see." She tapped the screen and the keyboard and the computer sprung to life. Aimee did a couple of standard gestures and the computer responded correctly. "You say it was frozen?""Of course it's working now," Helen smiled nervously, a tell that she was lying - one she wasn't even aware she did, "Sorry for wasting your time, Aimee. Computers always seem to do this to me, they work fine as soon as I ask for help.""I hate that," Aimee commiserated, "Well, I guess I should get back to greeting people.""Actually," Helen said a little too quickly, "I was wondering if you could do some sorting for me. It'll probably take you the rest of the day, you'll be in the back so you can switch to your street clothes." Helen was really worried about that lady, she could be lurking around, just waiting for Aimee to return to the front and Helen to walk away. "Do you mind?""Of course not, I'm happy to help you however I can," Aimee hadn't really thought much about Helen, other than as the often-hated authority figure at work, but she felt really valued today and Helen was a big part of that. She wanted to make Helen happy, and it would be nice to get out of the uniform for a while. "I'll head to the ready room and go change, and meet you back here?""Well," Helen started and hesitated, "Would you mind if I carried you?" She was terrified that she was pushing her luck, most Littles would be incredibly offended at the question. "Just to save some time, err.. not that you're slow or anything, I just walk quite fast for an Amazon.""Sure! I don't mind, having short legs sucks," Aimee turned the chair and lifted her arms up, ready to be carried... and Helen felt weak in the knees. She shouldn't fantasize about an employee, but she really wanted this. She felt her cheeks grow warm as she picked Aimee up and placed her on one hip. Helen had never walked faster in her life, it was a speed-walk, it was almost a run. Her heart was pounding in her chest and she felt like she might faint. "Wow," Aimee remarked, "You really are fast! It must have been torture for you walking from the front, I'm sorry.""Oh, no.. it's no big deal," Helen stammered a bit. She would need to calm herself down actively while Aimee changed. "I don't mind, it's relaxing to walk at a slower pace. My sister says I need to slow down anyway."Helen leaned against the wall with a hand against her chest, steadying her breathing as Aimee went and changed. She hoped no one else was watching.